Shemale Stories [Archive] - Trans Ladyboy Forum

ila

02-16-2008, 06:42 PM

Itâ€™s a cold, windy, and snowy evening. My lady and I are in the bathtub together. The water is still very warm and the scent of bubble bath still lingers in the air. I have just bathed her and now I am shaving her legs. She loves the attention I pay to gently washing her and at the same time massaging away her aches. The bath has relaxed her and as I finish her legs she leans over and kisses me in anticipation of what is to come.
I help her out of the bath and I immediately wrap her in a giant towel that has been draped over the warming bar. She steps in close to me and I hold her in my arms as I dry her off. With my arm around her waist we make our way to the living room. The lights have been turned down low, candles have been lit, and soft music is playing in the background. There is a fire burning in the fireplace and mattresses and blankets are laid out on the floor in front of the fire. My love slips off her towel and quickly ducks under the covers with me following right behind her. She turns towards me and cuddling up against me gives me a long lingering passionate kiss.
We donâ€™t want to rush things for we have all night. I reach for the hot mulled wine that I put out for us and pour us each a glassful. We sip our wine as we lie beside each other and watch the fire burning. I start to gently stroke her cheeks and face. Occasionally my one hand goes her back and starts to gently and ever so lightly caress her skin from her neck to her beautiful perfectly formed bum. She likes this and snuggles in closer to me as I embrace her. After a while she turns away from me to lie on her stomach. I continue to caress and tickle her back. After a little while she rolls onto her back and lets me continue on her front. I like when she is on her back as I can now kiss and lick her breasts and nipples. My hand meanwhile eases further and further down her belly until I am holding her cock. It is slightly limp now, but at my first touch she immediately gets hard. She now cuddles in closer to me, puts her arms me and gives me a deep kiss probing my mouth with her tongue. I kiss back and gently push my tongue into her mouth. We continue on this way for several minutes, each not wanting to break our embrace. I gently run my hands up and down her body bring deep sighs from her. As she snuggles in even closer I can feel her hard cock pressed up against me. I slide under the blanket and take her cock into my mouth. Mmmmmmm I love the taste of her precum; it is so delicious. I find it hard to release her, but eventually I do and I move back up to start kissing her again. She rolls over on her back and pulls me on top of her. I reach underneath us and start to tickle her anus. As we continue to kiss she relaxes even more. I then slowly ease my cock into her. She feels me enter her and urges me to give her more. Although I try to take it slow we are both soon going faster and harder. With a final push I cum in her and as she feels it she wraps her legs around me to hold me in. Breathlessly we lie on our sides facing each other and holding each other tight. We kiss again, but only light quick pecks. Gradually our ardour subsides and we start making small talk while finishing our wine.
Eventually we fall asleep holding each other tight. Later during the night I wake up and my love is still cuddled in tightly to me. Looking at her my heart again melts with love for her. I gently kiss the top of her head and as I do so she wraps her arms even more fiercely around me. I fall asleep contented, knowing that we will remain like this for the rest of the night and for many more years to come.

TSLuva

02-16-2008, 06:59 PM

You just got a reputation vote from me for that story, weel done:respect:

tlover

02-16-2008, 07:00 PM

Thanks ila, that's a very romantic story, I'm thinking you had Amy on your mind when you wrote it.;)

ila

02-16-2008, 07:22 PM

You just got a reputation vote from me for that story, weel done:respect:

Thankyou very much TSLuva.

ila

02-16-2008, 07:24 PM

Thanks ila, that's a very romantic story, I'm thinking you had Amy on your mind when you wrote it.;)

A gentleman never kisses and tells:innocent:

EbonyTSLover

02-21-2008, 05:59 AM

ila

02-21-2008, 05:29 PM

If you want to read shemale stories go over to literotica.com.You do not have to join to read the stories.You do have to join if you're going to write stories or poems..

Check this link out.. out.http://www.literotica.com/stories/stories_by_category.php?category=48&page=23

I've checked out literotica before. While they have a good selection of stories I find that their shemale stories are not very good. I would rather read the stories that members post on this forum and submit my stories here. I've found that what members post here is much better and much hotter than anything at literotica.

SSL

02-21-2008, 10:22 PM

I've checked out literotica before. While they have a good selection of stories I find that their shemale stories are not very good. I would rather read the stories that members post on this forum and submit my stories here. I've found that what members post here is much better and much hotter than anything at literotica.
words of wisdom :yes::yes::yes:

tlover

02-22-2008, 12:55 PM

yes got to agree, ive read a few from other web sites too, but the best are here. :)

ila

03-26-2008, 04:02 PM

This is a 3 part story. I would like to give credit to tlover and blueraven for the idea for the this story. Enjoy.

It is the 26th century. Human genetics has advanced to the point where anyone born male or female can change to a shemale without undergoing surgery. The change is not reversible, can only be done once, and must be done before age 20. I was born male, but always knew, from an early age, that I wanted to be a shemale.
At age 18 I underwent the procedure to be a shemale. My name is now Emily and I am 20 years old. I am 5â€™ 8â€? tall. I have long blonde waist length hair, hazel eyes, and sensuous full lips. My measurements are 36C-23-34. I have a 7â€? long circumcised cock, a bum that looks like Vaniityâ€™s, and long shapely legs that just wonâ€™t quit. I love to dress in a loose skirt, halter-top and high heels. I never wear a bra or panties. I prefer shemales to the other two sexes, but I also have a weakness for beautiful females. My favourite activities are sucking cock and having a cock fuck my ass.
Not long ago I was out on a hot summer afternoon, walking down a street in my city. Then I saw her. She was a vision of loveliness and perfection. She had long dark hair, a small nose, beautiful lips, and a slight Asian appearance. Her tits were full and round and jiggled as she walked. Her waist was narrow and flared out to her swaying hips. I knew immediately that I just had to meet her, but how. Fortunately for me a pedestrian came running out of nowhere and in between us which caused both us to sidestep in the same direction. We collided with each other, and my coffee spilled onto her. As I looked up at her face I found myself gazing into the most mesmerizing deepest bluest eyes that I had ever seen. I instantly went weak in my knees and tried to stammer out an apology.
Jane graciously accepted my apology and my offer of a place to clean her skirt and blouse. My apartment was just two blocks away and we soon arrived there. As soon as we got into my apartment I had Jane take off her skirt and blouse so that I could wash them. She was a little bit shy so I told her to use my bedroom and that she could put on a robe that was hanging behind the door. A minute or so later and Jane was back in the livingroom, wearing my robe and handing me her clothes to wash. I disappeared into the bathroom to throw her clothes into the washer and came out to rejoin her.
When I came out Jane was sitting on my couch. The robe I had provided was short and I got quite an eyeful of her long beautiful shapely legs. I got an instant hard-on and had to turn away so she wouldnâ€™t see it. I at least I hoped that my loose skirt would hide my erect cock. I wasnâ€™t sure if Jane saw my reaction to her, but she told me that I should sit down beside her. Nervous with excitement I took a seat near her. As I sat down my skirt tented up and I saw Janeâ€™s eyes go wide. I thought that was it, Janeâ€™s going to demand her clothes back, go running out, and Iâ€™ll never see her again.

ila

03-26-2008, 04:03 PM

To my surprise Jane leaned over and kissed me on my mouth. I was momentarily stunned, but eagerly returned her kiss. Jane then slid closer to me and put one arm around my neck and one hand on my legs. We now started kissing passionately. I was rock hard and oozing pre-cum. Jane slipped a hand under my skirt, tickling my thighs. I nearly jumped out of my skin when I felt her touch my cock and then grasp it firmly with her hand. My one hand now went down to Janeâ€™s lap. I felt bare skin and knew that her robe was open. Not only was her robe open, but I also felt a big cock standing straight up. I quickly got over my initial surprise, grabbed her cock with my hand, and started to stroke it.
Jane now kissed me harder and more passionately. She released my cock and started to undress me. In a flash my top was gone and Jane started to lick and suck my firm hard nipples. The excitement was building in me now and I opened Janeâ€™s robe fully. I couldnâ€™t quite see her tits and so I started feeling them with both my hands. I wanted to see Jane fully naked so I stood up took her by the hand and led her into my bedroom. Once there I removed Janeâ€™s robe to reveal her fantastic body. Janeâ€™s chest was 34C tapering down to a very slim 22â€? waist and widening out again to 34â€? hips. She had a beautiful fully erect 8â€? cock. I quickly slipped out of my skirt and we were both now totally naked.
We both jumped onto the bed at the same time and lay down facing each other. We embraced and started kissing each other. Our cocks were both rock hard again and rubbing against each otherâ€™s. I couldnâ€™t get enough of Jane. I was caressing up and down her soft smooth hot body and she was doing the same to me. I wanted to taste her cock and turned around so that we were still on our sides facing each other in a 69 position. I started by licking all around Janeâ€™s cockhead, then kissing all the way down her shaft to the base before working my way back up to the top. When I reached her cockhead I took all of her into my mouth as far as I could get her. Then I started to move my head back and forth while sucking and licking her cock. I could feel Jane doing the same to me and it wasnâ€™t long before I got a tingling sensation in my groin. I knew I was about to cum, but I also wanted Jane to come at the same time. I started sucking on her cock faster and harder now and it wasnâ€™t long before Jane let out a moan. I knew she was on the verge of cumming and I put a little more effort into sucking her. Suddenly I felt her cum spray against the back of my throat just as I let my load go into Janeâ€™s mouth. She kept squirting and squirting into me and I eagerly swallowed every drop. I was also spraying a big load into Janeâ€™s mouth and felt her swallowing it. When Jane quit cumming I proceeded to lick and clean her whole cock while she did the same for me. I turned around again so that we were both looking at each other. We were still breathing hard. I hugged her, kissed her, and told her that she had the best cock that I had ever sucked.

ila

03-26-2008, 04:04 PM

Jane and I started kissing passionately again and before long we were both sporting a big hard-on. I wanted Jane to fuck me now. I just had to feel her cock in my ass. I was aching with desire for her. Jane rolled me onto my back and started kissing down my face, chin, and neck, stopping briefly to lick and suck my nipples before moving on to my belly. When she reached my cock she again took me in her mouth and started sucking while working some lubricant onto my rosebud. I felt her fingers probing my ass. First it was one finger and then two in my ass. All the while she was sucking my cock and driving me to the point of another orgasm. Jane then abruptly stopped sucking my cock. She spread my legs wider before placing her cock at my ass and pushing slightly. I was so horny and ready for her that her cock head slid right in without causing me any discomfort. She paused there waiting for me to adjust to her girth and I wrapped my legs around behind Jane to hold her in me. When she felt I was ready she slid a little farther into me before pausing again. I urged her on and with her next thrust she pushed in all the way to her balls. Jane then paused with her cock fully buried in me. After a couple of minutes she started to slowly pull out and push back in. At first she only withdrew a little way and then shoved all the way back in. Gradually Jane increased both the speed and the intensity. I could feel her cock sliding in and out of my hot little fuck hole.
â€œFuck me Jane, fuck me,â€? I shouted.
â€œI want to feel your cock in me. Ooooohhhh donâ€™t stop.â€?
â€œI love your cock in me. Aaaaahhhh aaaaaahhhh faster, faster Jane.â€?
â€œCum in my ass. Let me feel your cum in my ass.â€?
I felt Janeâ€™s cock start to throb and I knew that she was about to cum. I fucked back harder and felt Jane quicken her thrusts. Then I felt her first spurts of cum in me and as Jane kept cumming I shot my load all over my belly and tits.
I pulled Jane down onto me and kissed her. Her cock was still in me and I am reluctant to let her go. I squeezed my ass together to milk every drop of cum out of her. Jane layed on top of me as we waited for our breathing to return to normal. We continued to kiss, just light little quick kisses.
â€œI love you, Janeâ€? I murmured.
â€œI love you too Emilyâ€? she whispered.
After several minutes Jane said â€œI want you to fuck me too, Emily. I want to feel your cock in me. I want to feel your cum.â€?
With that Jane slid lower on me and started to work on my cock again. First she licked all around my cockhead and then just as I had done to her she kissed all up and down my shaft before finally taking me fully into her mouth. In no time at all I had a raging hard-on.
Jane crawled off of me and got on her hands and knees on the bed. She motioned for me to come up behind. I quickly positioned myself between her legs and started to rim her butthole. I noticed that Jane is hard again and I start to jerk her off with one hand while I probed her rosebud with my other hand. I managed to work in first one finger and then two. Jane was moaning by now and begging for my cock in her. I applied some lubricant to Janeâ€™s rosebud and to my cock and then positioned myself right between her sweet butt cheeks. I started by rubbing my cock along her butt crack to tease her. It didnâ€™t take her long to start pushing back at me, urging me to enter her. I finally eased my cockhead into her tight little hole and held still. I felt Jane relax her muscles and I pushed a little deeper. I told Jane to clench her butt muscles and then relax and push back against me. As she did this I slid even deeper into her. A couple more times and I was all the way in. I held my position for several seconds and then began to methodically withdraw and push back in. We were soon fucking to a slow rhythm. Every so often I sped up and then slowed down. Once in a while I gave an extra hard thrust. Jane was soon moaning in ecstasy.
â€œOooohhhh fuck me. Fuck me hardâ€? moaned Jane.
â€œOh yes, I love the feel of your cock sliding in and out of me.â€?
â€œOoooohhhh, donâ€™t stop.â€?
I started to breath harder now. I quickened my thrusts a little bit as I leaned farther over Jane to grab and play with her smooth soft tits. I started to feel the familiar tingling of an oncoming orgasm. I thrust a little deeper, faster, and harder. Jane was by now bucking uncontrollably underneath me. With a final thrust into Jane my first spurt erupted deep into her. I kept spurting and Jane kept moaning and pushing back against me.
â€œSqueeze me, my sweetheartâ€? I managed to say, â€œsqueeze me hard.â€?
Jane squeezed harder and I felt the last of my orgasm dying away. I collapsed on top of Jane and we rolled over onto our sides with her back to me and my cock still inside her wonderful hot love tunnel. I felt my cum running out of her ass and over my cock and balls. Gradually my cock slid out of Jane and she turned around to face me. We kissed for a little while, but mainly we just held each other and felt our bodies against each other.
After our lovemaking we started talking. It turned out that Jane, who is now 21 years old, was also born male, became a shemale, and is interested in only shemales. I couldnâ€™t have been happier when I heard that. We are now living together and Iâ€™m enjoying every minute of it.

tlover

03-26-2008, 06:24 PM

That's a great story ila, very horny.
Think ill have my body frozen and come back in the 26th century, that's the kind of world i want to live in.
If only i could be a shemale mabey i could be a flat mate with Emily and Jane.:yes:

franalexes

03-27-2008, 02:04 PM

Ila seems to have good incentive,,,,

ila

04-07-2008, 09:34 PM

My love, Jackie, and I have arrived at our destination in. We are staying at a luxury resort on a tropical island. The resort complex consists of a central registration building, restaurants, shops, swimming pools, and several circular grass roofed outbuildings that are the guest huts. We have one of the huts on the edge of the complex right down near the ocean. Itâ€™s the perfect place for a romantic getaway.
The hut that we are in has a large four-poster bed with mosquito netting and a separate bathroom with a large whirlpool tub and a spacious two person shower. There is a covered patio out front and a privacy screen along the front and the side to nearest hut. There are lounge chairs on the patio as well a hammock that will easily fit two people. Our view faces west, perfect for taking in a tropical sunset.
Jackie and I are in our hut and unpacking our suitcases. She is busily putting her clothes away, but I am too distracted by her to do much unpacking at all. I look at my gorgeous Jackie with her long waist length dark hair, dreamy blue eyes, beautiful face with sensuous lips, and full round firm breasts. I take in her narrow waist, flaring hips, and long soft smooth legs. Jackie still has on her travelling shorts and halter top. As she bends over to put some clothes in a dresser drawer I am overcome by the urge to touch her. I step in behind Jackie and while she is still bent over I run my fingertips and palms lightly over her backside. Jackie stays bent over and wiggles her bum in encouragement.
I run my fingers along the crack of her bum and overtop of her shorts. I start at the top and go down to the bottom. I do this several times and every time I go lower until Iâ€™m tickling her balls and cock through her shorts. Jackie likes to tuck her cock back in behind her when she wears shorts so that her bulge isnâ€™t so pronounced. This makes it easier for me to tickle her cockhead as I massage her balls and butt cheeks. Jackie gives out a little sigh each time I touch her cock and I can feel her getting harder.
Jackie abruptly stands up, turns around, throws her arms around my neck, and kisses me passionately as I draw her in tightly to me. I return her kisses just as passionately. My hands automatically rub up and down Jackieâ€™s back, lightly touching her all over. I kiss down along Jackieâ€™s neck and one shoulder as my hands untie her halter-top and slip it off. Jackieâ€™s beautiful breasts are now exposed to me. My one hand comes around to cup each breast in turn and my mouth kisses all over her firm lovely tits. My other hand goes down to Jackieâ€™s shorts and eases them down over her bum. I run my fingers up and down the crack of her bum as I did before. Jackie moans and sighs as I let my hand on her breast drop down to hold onto her rock hard cock. I momentarily let go of Jackieâ€™s cock in order to loosen my own pants and slide them and my underwear down my legs. Jackieâ€™s shorts fall all the way down now and she steps out of them as I manage to get out of my own clothes.
We are both standing naked and overcome by desire we reach out to hug one another. We embrace and I feel our rock hard cocks touch together. The feeling is pure bliss as our cocks rub against each otherâ€™s. My hands go around Jackieâ€™s back and again caress her bum as we kiss. I run the fingers of one hand up and down her bum crack. I work my fingers a little deeper into Jackieâ€™s bum until I can touch and tease her sweet little rosebud. My other hand comes around the front and I run my fingers all over and between Jackieâ€™s thighs. I grip both of our cocks in my hand and start to stroke up and down very slowly. After a short time I let go and run my hand all up and down the front of Jackieâ€™s beautiful body from her cock to her breasts.
I return my hand to Jackieâ€™s cock and stroke it up and down again. This time I stroke her a little faster. Jackie starts to moan and sigh a little more and breathe a little heavier. I run my palm over the head of Jackieâ€™s cock and feel her pre-cum. I spread her pre-cum all along the length of her cock causing Jackie to kiss me more fiercely. Jackie and I cannot take the excitement and pleasure much longer and we sink to the bed together. We continue to kiss as we lay cock to cock and I continue to feel Jackieâ€™s body all over. Looks like the remainder of the unpacking will have to wait for a while.

franalexes

04-07-2008, 09:40 PM

Oh ila. it makes me feel like I was there.:inlove:

ila

04-07-2008, 09:58 PM

Oh ila. it makes me feel like I was there.:inlove:

Maybe you were.:innocent:

franalexes

04-07-2008, 10:01 PM

i'll never tell.

SSL

04-07-2008, 10:50 PM

Have a heart Ila! I have other stuff to publish at the blog, not solely your stories!

:respect: :respect: :respect: :respect:

Excellent work as always, very romantic story

franalexes

04-08-2008, 09:14 AM

Have a heart Ila! I have other stuff to publish at the blog, not solely your stories!

:respect: :respect: :respect: :respect:

Excellent work as always, very romantic story

There must be many a story between ila's testosterone and his stroke of the pen.:censored:

SSL , do I sence a little jealousy here?:rolleyes:

greatscorp3

04-08-2008, 02:30 PM

really nice fantasies

franalexes

04-11-2008, 06:43 AM

It is morning. The pine trees cast their long shadows across the lake. The sun finds the pin holes in the curtain and needles my bedroom with its rays. Slowly the sweep and one finds my eye. Awake dear Fran! It is another day.
But it is so warm under the blankets. I roll and discover I have the whole bed to myself. The blankets and satin sheets are in disarray giving testimony to the night before. My ali, where is he? He must have risen early. I should find him. I roll out of bed, step into my flip-flops and go to the window. Throw open the drapes and there is my ali down by the lake asleep no less in the lounge. He lies there in the warm morning sun, his radiant copper tan skin, and the envy of most. He wears the bikini I got for him. It is a satin black string tie. A fem style but he likes it. It keeps him â€œtuckedâ€? in. A little trick I had to show him myself. I should go to him and greet him for the day.
I look for my robe but that too alludes me. Well, Iâ€™ll go as I am; the lake is quiet and no one around. Geesh! I might as well be naked. Iâ€™m topless and all I have on is my red satin crotchless panties. They fit tight but they are soooo comfortable. ( never mind that they may be practical too) ( more about that later) ;)
I step outside and carefully make my way to ali. I sneak up, donâ€™t want to wake him but want to surprise him. I pause at the edge of the grass, slip of the flip-flops then I tiptoe across the deck and kneel beside him. Carefully I reach for the string on his bikini. Pulling ever so slightly it gives. One more slip and it is free. AHHH! He stirs. But I am successful. He does not waken. One more string, a tug, gently now Fran, gently. Done! Carefully I lower the front of his bikini to between his legs. My ali gives a whole new meaning to the term â€œstand up guyâ€?,;) one clean, mean lovemaking machine. No need for details here. I have one to match it. Damn, I love being horny!:yes:
Slowly I raise my leg and swing it over him, straddling him I get ready. Now Fran, now!
I drop upon him, squarely in his lap and clasp his face in my hands. His eyes open wide as my lips meet his and lay one on! Of course he knows it's me and his arms encircle me and draw me in. My cock lays against his, my tits press hard against his chest and our lips devour each other in splendid delight. After a fountain if kisses I let him up for air.
Good morning my dear ali. I sit back and he glances down between my 38D breasts and is greeted with the discovery that he is naked. Our cocks now at fullness and pressed between us he reaches up to feel my breasts and slides his hands down my sides and around me, trapping me again in his embrace. My body lays over him and we continue in our romantic splendor. I feel our cocks throb against the press of my body like two drums keeping a beat. We are two as one in the morning sun.
Yes, YES! My dear ali is going to have a VERY GOOD MORNING. :inlove:

SSL

04-11-2008, 08:04 AM

Thanks for that lovely story Fran! But wait...
My ali, where is he?
Wasn't this supposed to be Ila? ;)

ila

04-11-2008, 01:15 PM

franalexes

04-16-2008, 11:31 AM

It is one of those lazy days, clear skies, warm, but I have things to do. I should take my car in for service. (could use a little service myself ) I put on a mini skirt; loose fitting blouse and step into my open toed high heels. Hey, Iâ€™m dressed for the day!
Head on down to the car shop. They can check my car but it will be a while. I didnâ€™t want to wait so they gave me a loaner, an old Pontiac Firebird. Well, it will do. Itâ€™s bright red and it is a convertible. So off I go, top down ( on the car silly!) hair blowing in the breeze. Downtown I spot ila, pull over to the curb and blast the horn.
â€œFran! What the heck. You in a sports car?â€?
â€œWhy not?â€? I replied. â€œ Sensuous curves, twin cams, and a stick shift.â€?
Thatâ€™s my kind of car! Besides, they also warned me, â€œcan be a bitch if held in a corner.â€? Yup. My car.
So ila gets in and off we go. Itâ€™s easy to speed and onto the expressway we go. A few miles down and I ask if ila would like to drive this classic. We pull over and exchange positions. We pull out again and ila does a double clutch on the upshift. Yup, he can do o-kay. I push my seat back and pull open the crotch cooler. (a local term the girls use to describe the lower air vent.). ila pulls off the expressway and we head for the beach.
Though itâ€™s warm it also is mid-week so not very many here. We pull in to a far corner parking space and enjoy the view. Course now ila, Mr. Testosterone personified, likes the view of me. Doesnâ€™t take him long to get his arms around me and his lips well planted.
He reaches down and finds the seat back lever and next thing I know the seat is in a prone position, ila on top of me. His favorite position. He so aptly keeps me occupied receiving his kisses I didnâ€™t notice his hand slipping to my blouse, undoing my buttons, until I feel his hand on my tits. ( he likes those :) ) We kiss and fondle. My skirt easily rises and ila takes advantage. His hand finds my smooth legs and things are moving up!
He finds my â€œstick-shiftâ€? and gets a good grip. I manage to get his pants loose and he rises a little to assist the inevitable. Hey, what can I say? We like to play. :)
ila slides my skirt up and my panties off. I feel his cock between my legs. Gosh he is wet already! He helps raise my legs and well; letâ€™s just say he dimples my rosebud. . (and more) :censored: Well it is a warm day and ila is in heat! Lol
Hey, we are testing out the seat cushion! Do you need details?
After creating a lazy day memory that I shall long remember we re-assemble ourselves and drive back.
At the car shop they ask how I liked the car. â€œ Very nice, definitely built for speed.â€?
â€œ I let ila try it too.â€?
â€œDoes ila know how to drive?â€?
I looked at the car and notice the footprints on the dashboard upside down.
â€œYes he does! My ila knows how to â€˜driveâ€™.â€? :inlove:

ila

04-16-2008, 04:06 PM

“Does ila know how to drive?”
I looked at the car and notice the footprints on the dashboard upside down.
“Yes he does! My ila knows how to ‘drive’.” :inlove:

Could there be a better way to spend the day than driving with fran.:):inlove:

SSL

04-17-2008, 01:02 AM

â€œYes he does! My ila knows how to â€˜driveâ€™.â€? :inlove:
Fabulous story Fran, thanks for posting your little fantasies ;)

franalexes

05-02-2008, 09:25 AM

In the course of my job some years ago, it often took me into the deep woods. One day I was off in the foothills and thought I would be by myself so I was somewhat in-appropriately dressed. I had chosen on this day I would wear my tan short shorts and a tight white blouse but because it was a hot day I had tied it at the waist so my mid-riff was showing and I had worn my black bra. I was covered but it did show through. Cowboy boots and a baseball cap finished my attire. Come to think of it, I must look pretty weird. I was always afraid of bear, coyotes and moose in the woods so I also carried a 357 handgun.
I was out on a gravel road and pulled my vehicle to the side. I got out and thought I was in quiet surroundings but soon heard a truck gearing up the hill. It is logging country and here comes a big black Mack, loaded heavy with logs. I thought I recognized it and sure enough, the driver recognized me. I had been here many times before and you get to meet people. You donâ€™t think a trucker is going to stop for a hot looking blonde out in the middle of nowhere? Think again!
It was Jake. I had met him many times before. He is an old sweet trucker. :respect:Sixty if he is a day. We exchange small talk and then he asked if I wanted to ride into the mill with him. â€œSureâ€?. I had ridden before so I climbed in. Weâ€™d be back in an hour.
Down the road we went, big diesel thundering and rolling up the dust.
â€œJake, before we get to the main highway, I got to take a whiz.â€?
â€œO-kayâ€? he says and pulls to a stop. I jump out and stand right by the corner of the cab and do business. Back into the cab in less time than it takes to play the Minute Waltz.
â€œFranâ€?, you can go quicker than any girl I know.
Jake doesnâ€™t know Iâ€™m pre-opâ€™ TS and he doesnâ€™t need to know. ;) I lay back in the seat, feet up on the dash. Jake notices but thatâ€™s all. He is not interested in messing around. He just enjoys the company.:heart:
At the mill we unload soon. Jake me if I want to drive back. I had driven his rig before but he doesnâ€™t let me drive when loaded. Thatâ€™s fine with me. Off we go. I missed a few gears, Jake laughs, but overall, Iâ€™m o-kay. Just on the edge of town again Jake says we ought to go eat.
Ya right! The way Iâ€™m dressed? Well, think of Jake not yourself. I pull into the diner yard.
Outside there were some guys hanging around and talking. They noticed me behind the wheel. I opened the door and I could just hear the sleazy talk. I stepped out onto the fuel tank and as I stood behind the door, they could see my bare legs all the way up to my short shorts. Then I stepped down and though I was covered in dust, my bra still shown through my blouse, my tits sticking straight out, my mid-riff showing. I swear I could hear the testosterone boiling! :turnon: Then I slam the door closed and turned. They spotted my gun still on my hip. They won't mess with me!
Jake came up behind me. â€œIs it going to rain? Did you just hear the thunder roll?â€?
â€œNaw, thatâ€™s just the sound of falling cocks.â€?:lol:

ila

05-02-2008, 03:08 PM

Jake came up behind me. â€œIs it going to rain? Did you just hear the thunder roll?â€?
â€œNaw, thatâ€™s just the sound of falling cocks.â€?:lol:

I like the ending. :lol:

franalexes

05-05-2008, 08:09 AM

It has been a nice evening out. Ila took me out for fine dining. I like getting â€œdressed upâ€? and enjoy fine meal in places with a romantic atmosphere. Itâ€™s good for the soul to elevate oneself to a higher standard. Good food and good company is always a reward.
We get home early because we started early. We get to choose the corner table when we do that. We enter the house and I take Ilaâ€™s jacket. He also kicks off his shoes. I have good carpeting. I appreciate that. Yeah, Ila is house â€"broken. LOL I put on some slow dancing music and Ila knows what I want. Holds me in his arms and we slow dance. Weâ€™re good enough at this that we can stay off each otherâ€™s toes too. I loosen his tie and pull it off. Iâ€™m in my blue satin evening dress. Itâ€™s soft and smooth, slippery as ice. We dance and whisper those sweet nothings that lovers do. :heart:He pulls me in close at the hips. â€œ I get the message Ila.â€?:inlove:
As we move to the music it stirs our inner desires. His testosterone boils, my tits perk up. We are as one in the moment. He glances down at my face but I know he is really looking at my breasts as they push into his chest. I donâ€™t mind. Heâ€™s a guy. I feel changes below his belt. He is getting aroused. That is okay. So am I.:turnon:
I wear a small size thong that holds me smooth on the front but it is getting uncomfortably tight. :turnon: Ila knows. He knows everything about me. Itâ€™s nice to have a date that can â€œreadâ€? you without having to be told.
I raise my long slender arms over his shoulders and it pokes my tits into him. He likes that. I like it too. I hope he never figures out that I do it deliberately. I kiss him lightly and he deftly undoes the hook and zipper of my dress. It slides off my shoulders. Innocently, I donâ€™t care. My thong has slipped and my cock is banging against his. I encourage him by pulling back from him. My dress falls away at the front and reveals my soft tanned skin. I went bra-less tonight, he enjoys my feminine delights. I pull at his belt and he knows the message. A few interruptive tugs and his pants are to the floor. I hook my thumbs into his bikini shorts and slid them down. He assists as he does the same to me. My silver lace thong slides down my legs. I step out. We continue our little dance as our cocks have their delightful duel. :turnon: We gently move and our cocks rub in full sensuality as if they were instruments on their own. We have to stand apart a bit or otherwise we get jabbed and reminded we are horny as hell. I feel Ilaâ€™s cock throb and it bounces against mine. I put in the effort and mine does likewise. Ila plays with my tits, the nipples perk. I touch our cocks and stimulate their joy. I try to push them down but they spring up. It is much easier to press them between our tummies. We hug and know it is time to move.:heart:
I step away to the couch and pull some pillows and cushions to the floor. Ila follows and instinctively we are coiled on the floor. Our lips meet, our hearts pound, our bodies try the impossible to melt as one. We try to be so close our hard cocks get in the way. I pull back. We breathe again. I lay beside Ila; my head rests on his chest. My hand finds his cock and I turn my head to watch. Ila reaches around me and finds his delight in playing with my tits. He loves it and I love him doing it.:censored:
Gently at first I sensually rub his shaft, then encircle with my fingers. Just holding him makes my cock throb. I tighten my grip and pre-cum shines his strawberry. Ila moans. My face is so close to his cock, do I dare? The heat of the moment seems to overcome me. I hold his cock and give a lick to its side. Then another,,,, and again. I lightly purse my lips and a kiss to his shaft. Then a more deliberate one. I focus on the end and now lightly kiss. Again but with a light draw as I pull away. I continue, each time with less of a kiss and more of a sucking effect. Yes, it tastes salty. His â€œstrawberryâ€? turns red from my raspberry lipstick. I taste that too. I realize I am painting his cock. I doubt he will care. Now my kisses are slower but deeper each time. I am getting his head into my mouth. The combination of my raspberry flavor and his saltiness, I like it. Then I ponder what I am doing. My thoughts,â€? Are you ready for this Fran?â€? I have to continue. I rise up on my knees and move to position. My body above him, I assume the 69 position. My full cock bangs into Ilaâ€™s face.
I open my mouth and freeze; slowly making his cock disappear beyond my lips. His cock touches the back of my mouth, my lips close, I suck hard and pull back and slide off this full hard bright red cock. Without stopping I open again and go down. This time I close enough to feel him enter me. His strawberry slides over my tongue to the back of my mouth. I relax and carefully I get beyond the gag line. My lips reach the base of his cock and they close on him hard. I pause,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,, and I swallow! Ila throbs again within me. I slide back and my suction gives a sounding pop as his cock emerges in its blissful glory. I take a gasp of air realizing I have just expanded my window of sexual pleasure. :inlove:
Meanwhile, Ila has been working on his own just reward. Working my cock with his mouth he has tasted my dew. I roll off him and we pump each other to climax knowing we will expand our pleasure level again in another erotic moment. We release our hold and I sit on him face to face. I like my new top position. He reaches up again to rub my tits. I lean forward and settle on his chest. We kiss, we hold and fall asleep in our embrace. :inlove:
A glint of morning sun breaks through the curtains. Ila had a good night out, but he is "all in".:innocent:

SSL

05-05-2008, 08:45 AM

OMG, love your story Fran. So hot and visual...

hairyharry

05-05-2008, 11:49 AM

Olala that is really nice :yes:

ila

11-08-2008, 07:00 AM

Time to bump this

franalexes

11-08-2008, 07:44 AM

Hey tlover,

I'm all for shemale stories ;) I love reading them too and always republish them at the blog when our readers post something worthy. But unfortunately the forum software doesn't allow to save drafts, if this is what you are looking for...

Of course i would love the forum members to post more hot stories, but i can't think of the way to motivate them to write more.

Maybe if we could get SSL to cross dress and get naked? NAH, that wouldn't work.:frown:

tytus22

11-10-2008, 09:10 AM

My prefered stories are on nifty.org! Lots of them an various subgroups. However, the other one i liked a lot - fictionmania - closed recently (well, i cant open their site!)

randolph

11-10-2008, 07:31 PM

Rick and Kim
Friday rolled around and Rick began to wonder if Kim would show up. The idea that he would be alone with her was stirring in his mind. Is she going to want him and does he want to have sex with her. His concerns about becoming gay seem to have retreated to the back of his mind. Nevertheless he thought about where a relationship with Kim would lead.
A noise in the driveway distracted him. It was Kim arriving in her Lexis. A twinge of excitement rippled through him. He watched Kim open the car door and swing her gorgeous legs out. Her skirt had slid well up her thighs exposing the smooth skin of both legs. She got out and stood up, closed the door and started toward the cabin door. She had on a light silken skirt and a tank top of a crumpled pink expanded material. The color went well with her violet skirt. She was wearing black high heels. The vision of her walking up to the cabin was erotic to say the least. Her tight slim body was oozing sex.
Rick opened the door and gave her a bear hug and a kiss on the neck. He said, "Would you like some fresh baked bread, cheese and wine?" "Oh that sounds very good, it's been a long day". They sat on the porch while sipping wine and enjoyed a beautiful sunny day. Kim said she got a letter from Misha in Switzerland. Her father had taken her on a tour of the Hadron Collider which was about to begin operation. She was enjoying her stay but was missing her cabin buddies, particularly at night. "If you don't mind, I would like to take a shower and freshen up a bit" Kim said. "That's fine, I will start putting things together for dinner". Kim disappeared into the bathroom and Rick proceeded to the kitchen. The wine had relaxed him and he felt very good about Kim. It was delightful having her here. Her presence seemed to fill the cabin with erotic energy.
His mind turned to what might happen next. Does she want sex? Does he want to have sex with her? There seemed little doubt regarding either question. How is it going to happen was the next question. Rick had picked up two Dungeness crabs and had them ready with more wine, couscous and some fresh peas and carrots from Rhonda's garden. When Kim entered the kitchen, she had on his bathrobe which was way too big for her but she looked great anyway. At dinner, Randolph enjoyed watching Kim pursue the crab legs. She eagerly tore open the crab legs with her teeth and sucked out the succulent meat carefully licking her lips and fingers. He served her peaches and cream for dessert.
They sat in the living room before the fire and sipped Napoleon Brandy, not talking much, just staring at the fire. Finally, Rick said, "You are welcome to the bedroom and I can sleep on the couch". Kim held her glass to one side and looked at him intently. Her gaze was penetrating. Rick returned the gaze but felt a little uneasy. Kim revealed a slight smile, "Your joking aren't you!" she said. Then she moved slightly and the robe slipped off her legs. Randolph continued the gaze although he wanted to admire her gorgeous legs. She slowly spread her legs apart causing the robe to reveal more of her thighs. Rick could no longer resist looking, his eyes caressed her legs beginning at the ankles and slowly sliding up her calves and along her thighs, her smooth skin covered lovely long shapely muscles.
The fire did not illuminate her upper thighs but as he looked deeper he saw her transsexual cock in the dim light. It was fully erect. A surge of arousal rushed through him as he dropped to his knees and began kissing Kim's lovely feet. He removed her shoes and began licking her toes and carefully sucking each one. Kim seemed to enjoy this somewhat surprising attention. She thought Rick was not much into fetish sex. Slowly with kissing and licking he worked himself up her legs. The vision of Kim's erect cock washed away his inhibitions, loving it is all he wanted to do. She slid forward on the couch spread her legs wide and presented her hard cock to him. "Would you like to suck it?" she asked. "I would love to" as he gently kissed the tip of her rigid cock. A crystal clear drop of pre cum promptly appeared on the tip. Rick licked it up savoring its slightly salty taste. Her cock had a slight aroma, something like Lavender honey.
Rick now realized that all along deep within his mind he was longing for this moment. Oh, he wants it, god he wants it, the feeling of her big succulent cock in his mouth is incredible. He eagerly sucks and licks it from top to bottom. Kim was thrusting her hips forward and moaning, "I love it, oh suck it, oh keep sucking it, oh I love it, suck me, suck, me!".Rick was so delighted that he was pleasing her, he wanted this to last forever. He grasped her throbbing cock with one hand and stroked it while he sucked the swollen cockhead. He now wanted her cum, he remembered how good it was the first time. Suddenly Kim stopped thrusting her hips and with a loud moan filled Rick's mouth with her warm silky cum. Oh, it's so good, he thought, as he licked up every drop. Her cock remained hard for some time as Randolph gently stroked and licked and kissed it. He heard her say, "you're the best". She then leaned forward, grasped his head and licked her cum off his lips. " Ummm, I love my cum", she said. Then Kim got up, took Randolph's hand and led him into the bedroom. "I am going to take care of you now".:inlove::turnon:

tlover

11-11-2008, 05:17 PM

Randolph, that was a great story so well written and very erotic, got my pulse racing and my cock throbbing. :drool: :respect:
Any chance of a part two? ;)

randolph

11-12-2008, 05:15 PM

Randolph, that was a great story so well written and very erotic, got my pulse racing and my cock throbbing. :drool: :respect:
Any chance of a part two? ;)

Thanks so much, I appreciate comments. This is part of a longer story, I will post another part soon. :turnon:

randolph

11-15-2008, 05:19 PM

Randolph had invited Misha and a girlfriend to come by for the weekend and to his delight they showed up Friday night. Misha introduced her girlfriend Kim to Randolph. She was very pretty, slim and slightly athletic looking with petite breasts. After dinner, the girls proceeded to the bedroom, Misha leaned over Randolph and whispered in his ear "you are going to watch, aren't you" and then licked his ear, the sensation rippled down his back. Before he could respond they had entered the bedroom. There was a small storage room that opened to the living room that shared a wall with the bedroom. There were several small cracks in the adjoining wall that he had intended to repair, but could be of good use shortly.

For a while, the girls showered and puttered around in and out of the bathroom. He quietly entered the storage room and peeked through one of the cracks in the wall. The girls entered the bedroom with towels wrapped around them. Kim was standing next to the bed and Misha was in front of her. Misha looked at Kim and dropped the towel revealing her gorgeous body. Kim looked at her and also dropped her towel. As his eyes adjusted to the dim moonlight shining through the window, he could see Misha's firm breasts and very close to them were Kim's petite breasts, they were almost touching. The nipples of both of the girls were erect, they began caressing each others bodies and kissing passionately. He could see Kim probing Misha's mouth with her tongue. Often, they would look down at their breasts and slowly rub their nipples over each other and smile at the pleasure that was created. They were obviously enjoying each others company immensely. Misha then began kneeling down, kissing Kim's petite breasts and her taunt body as she went.

It was then that Randolph noticed something special about Kim. She had an erection! She had a fully erect shecock! As Misha came down and looked at it, Kim asked Misha "do you like it". It was almost eight inches long and curved slightly upward pointing directly at Misha's mouth. "Its gorgeous and so big, may I kiss it" Misha answered. "Yes, please do, I would love it, my shecock is for you to enjoy". Misha eagerly proceeded to pleasure Kim's lovely shecock. She enjoyed slipping her lips over the full smooth head and down the shaft as far as she could take it. Then she would slowly lick it up one side and down the other and then give it a deep suck slowly pulling back up the shaft and over the turgid head. Soon Misha noticed precum dripping from it, she tasted it. It was slightly salty and very slippery. She licked it up and continued to caress the swollen head with her tongue. Kim was holding Misha's head between her hands and looking down at her with an expression of extreme pleasure on her face. "Oh Misha, you do that so good, I love it". Kim then held Misha's head firmly and proceeded to thrust her rigid shecock in and out of Misha's mouth. She started slowly at first, then went faster and faster thrusting deep into Misha's mouth. Misha kept her lips tightly wrapped around the throbbing shaft as Kim ascended toward orgasm. Kim was starting to breathe rapidly and panting with every stroke. Suddenly Kim let out a loud groan and stopped thrusting. Misha could feel a shudder in Kim as her cum came rushing into Misha's mouth. The hot cum was filling her mouth and she did not want to release Kim's shecock, she swallowed, as load after load spurted into her waiting mouth. Once the ejaculations stopped, Misha released Kim's shecock and licked the cum dripping off the softening tip. Randolph did not miss any of this and his own powerful orgasm occurred along with Kim's. Kim then knelt down and embraced Misha, kissing her lips, "Oh Misha, thank you, that was so good". "I loved sucking it, your cum tastes so good" said Misha, "now it's my turn". :inlove:

tlover

11-15-2008, 05:34 PM

Wow another hot and horny story Randolph, your the man and your becoming quite prolific.:respect:

Strange how my nipples got rock hard when reading about kim and misha's nipple rubbing session.:lol:

randolph

11-16-2008, 10:30 AM

Wow another hot and horny story Randolph, your the man and your becoming quite prolific.:respect:

Strange how my nipples got rock hard when reading about kim and misha's nipple rubbing session.:lol:

Thanks again,
Writing this stuff makes me extremely horny, I love it. It really pleases me that other people like it also.
Cheers, :turnon::turnon::turnon:
Randolph

aparnasivan

11-16-2008, 11:08 AM

i don't like a bulge in the panties. a shemale must have a soft crotch.
i often wear panties underneath with a ladie's jeans. i think there will not be an unwanted bulge.
a panties wants a no bulge situation like this( anita cost, though she has a big dick down there)

randolph

11-18-2008, 03:32 PM

Hi all,
This is the first part of one of my stories. If you like it I will continue posting more of it. :);)

Charlie finds a new life (a purely fictional fantasy)

Charlie was an investment broker living the good life in a Hollywood hills mansion. He wisely sold most of his investments' just before the crash. His assets now consisted of the mansion, a Murano, a Tesla, lots of cash and some good stocks. They (he and his wife, Darla) had a gardener and a maid, Kim. It was a bright sunny Saturday morning when Charlie went down stairs for breakfast. His trophy wife, Darla, was sitting there waiting for him. He kissed her good morning and she looked at him with a solid cold stare. Is something wrong, he said. She looked at him with contempt for a few moments and then said. I checked your computer for some news and found your collection of shemale porn. You son of a bitch are you some kind of pervert? Charlie was at first speechless, he thought he had secured his shemale porn collection. Well now you know, he said. I also know some things about you, my dear. I have noticed how friendly you are to Kim, how you are often touching her. Late the other night, I noticed you were not in bed so I went down stairs to see what you were doing. As I passed Kim's room I heard soft moans. I carefully opened the door slightly and peeked in; you and Kim were both naked. Kim was on her back and you were eagerly licking her pussey. So if I am a perverted son of a bitch, what are you? If you prefer being a lesbian so be it. Shall we split up? That's fine with me she said. I want the house, the Murano, plenty of cash and of course Kim. Ok you can have it and her, I will take the Tesla, the stock and half of the cash. There are other good things in the world besides pussey, he said, with a slight grin. They agreed, signed divorce papers and Charlie prepared to leave.

randolph

11-19-2008, 11:37 AM

Part two.
While Charlie loaded his belongings in the Tesla, he decided to head for San Diego, he knew that condos there were now dirt cheap and he liked the ambience there. The Tesla was fully charged and he headed down the freeway. The powerful electric motor pushed the car effortlessly. He knew he could blow away any other car on the freeway. If a cop started chasing him, he could be in Tj. before the cop got to Carlsbad. The Tesla was the closest thing to flying he had ever experienced. He wished he had a gorgeous shemale riding next to him. He had made reservations at the Hotel Del Coronado across the bridge from San Diego. He particularity liked the Coronado for its warmed salt water pool and the adjacent ocean. The porter took his luggage to an ocean view room with a balcony. After showering, he went down to the bar to relax and have a couple of drinks before dinner. The bar was rather dark and not crowded since it was early evening. As his eyes adjusted to the light he noticed at the other end of the room, a young women sitting by herself. He thought about going over and introducing himself but it took a while to screw up his courage. Finally he stood up and walked over to her table, and said. Hello, I am Charlie, are you waiting for someone? She said, no I just like this place. So do I, may I buy you a drink? Sure she said, by the way my name is Khloe. Charlie, where are you from? I just got here from Hollywood, my divorce is over and I am looking to start a new life. They chatted for a while and Charlie invited Khloe to have dinner. After enjoying a lush dinner of lobster, oysters and wine, they went out and sat by the pool and had a gin and tonic. Charlie asked Khloe if she had ever been in this salt water pool, she said no but it looked inviting. He noticed her lovely legs and wished he could see more of them. Maybe he could get her to go for a swim. Would you like to go for a swim, he asked? Oh, that would be nice but I don’t have a suit. The hotel store is still open, perhaps they have a suit, he said. Ok, let’s check it out. The store had a nice piece form fitting suit that she liked. Charlie bought it and they went to his room to change. They then went back to the pool, Charlie noticed that Khloe had a very nice trim figure, her breasts were petite, her skin was smooth and her legs were lovely. She was blonde, not very tall and had lovely blue eyes and sensual lips. In other words, she is gorgeous. They jumped into the pool and enjoyed floating in the salt water which buoyed them up much more than plain water. As they left the pool, Charlie noticed that Khloe’s suit had a slight bulge between her legs. Humm, he thought. They went back to his room, showered and went out to the balcony. Charlie complemented her on her beauty and she smiled and looked at him. She said, I think you should know who I am, I am Khloe Hart. Oh my god, are you THE Khloe Hart the famous shemale porn actress? Yes I am, she said. Charlie thought to himself, oh my god I have died and gone to heaven. Khloe said, are you upset that I am a shemale? No, no, in fact, I have admired you for a long time. On my computer I have many pictures and some clips of you. Oh, so you are into transexuality she asked? Well I have fantasized about it a lot but never actually experienced a shemale. I must say I am delighted to meet you, can we get better acquainted? Well, we will see, my experiences with men have not been that great. I quit porn because the male actors were such morons. Nothing more than a cock with two legs

randolph

11-22-2008, 10:39 AM

Part 3

I plan to go looking for a condo. Tomorrow, would you like to go with me. Well I will think it over she said. I will phone you in the morning, OK? She said, I have to go now, and gave him a light kiss, thanks for a lovely evening. Oh no! She is leaving, what can I do to make her stay. I wish you would spend the night. We could swim again in the morning. Don't worry, she said, I will call you in the morning. She opened the door and left. Charlie was beside himself, he just met the tgirl of his dreams and she left. He almost cried to see her leave. All he can do is pray that she will call. He turned on his computer and watched clips of Khloe over and over while he pleasured himself, god he wants to love her. He could hardly sleep all night worrying that she might not call. Finally it was morning; he was lying in bed with the phone nearby and his heart pounding. At last it rang! Hi this is Khloe. Her voice was just like her voice in the video clips, low and incredibly sensual. In the clips, every time she said "transsexual" he would almost cum. Shall I meet you in the lobby in half an hour she asked? Yes, that would fine, I will see you then. He showered and put on his best outfit and went down to see the most desirable tgirl ever. She was there when he came down stairs. She had on a brief black chemise type of dress. She was a knockout and everybody including the women, in the lobby were checking her out. His heart was still throbbing and it was all he could do to keep from having a hardon. They went out to the Tesla in the parking lot. Wow, she said, is this your car? Yes, she is mine, my electric lover, he said. Oh, do you cum while driving it, she asked? Well not quite, he said, but when I floor it I get a hardon. Interesting, maybe I could get a hardon riding in it she said. Well we need to find out don't we. They got in and headed up interstate eight and when they found a clear open stretch, Charlie floored the Tesla, the tires squealed and they were pinned to their seats. Khloe screamed yes its happening! Charlie said, yes I have one too. Khloe reached over to his crotch felt the big bulge in his pants. Oh my, it is hard, Charlie then reached over and found a nice bulge between Khloe's legs. Charlie said, Khloe lets go back to the hotel, OK? Sounds good to me she said as she caressed his throbbing bulge. They got back to the hotel and rushed up to his room. They tore off their clothes and got into a steamy hot shower and proceeded to passionately kiss, licking each other lips and sucking tongues. Their cocks were rock hard and rubbing against each other. They soaped up each other and enjoyed caressing their slippery bodies and hard soapy cocks.:inlove::turnon:

rhythmic delivery

11-22-2008, 10:58 AM

i might attempt one along the lines of peterotica from family guy.

sphax

11-22-2008, 08:00 PM

nice i like storys

capablanca

11-23-2008, 12:35 PM

I've posted a couple of stories to this site before about my experiences with shemales. But I thought I'd try my hand at some fiction, and so here it is. Although it's fiction, the sex of course isn't completely made up - I've had some mind-blowing experiences with shemale escorts over the last year or so, and so I've put some of that into the story. So here it is. Hope you enjoy. Feedback would be very much appreciated. BTW, I have to post this more than one part, because the length restrictions on post (I hope doing this doesn't break any rules:

The Taming, part 1

It was Friday night, and Michael sat in the student pub, alone. It was mid-October, and normally he would be out with a number of friends. A tall, handsome, personable fellow, he'd come to Toronto from Tennessee on a scholarship, and as usual for him, had quickly acquired a sizable circle of friends. He should be out with them right now, having a good time.

But he was all alone. The evening started normally enough - Michael met his friends at the usual time, looking forward to a fun evening of drinking and chatting. But things had quickly turned sour. Kimberly had clued him in right away that something was wrong.

"You asshole," she had said, not mincing words. "Did you write that fucking letter to the editor?"

Michael had admitted that yes, he had written the fucking letter, at which point Chandra had told him he could go fuck himself, her boyfriend also glaring at him in anger. He looked at the other faces at the table, and saw the anger in everyone. He sat at the table.

"Look, it's not like you think, o.k.? I meant it as a joke - don't take it so serious," he said pleadingly.

"Here's my joke," said Kim, dumping an almost full pitcher of beer on him. His former friends all took this as their cue to leave. Michael was left alone trying to dry himself off with paper napkins.

He was surprised that the letter to the editor of the student newspaper had been so badly received. Michael fancied himself something of a wit, and perhaps he was. But his subject was poorly chosen, given that he was in Toronto. Perhaps there were universities in the United States where an anti-gay, anti-transvestite diatribe might be received with mirth, but Toronto was rather different. The letter had been printed the day before, and he'd noticed people had been a bit stand-offish the next day. It was official now, of course - he'd committed a blunder of the worst kind, and he could look forward to a rather solitary existence at U of T for some time.

But not all of his friends had deserted him - Angie, a medical student arrived at the pub just in time to see the drink dumped on Michael. Grabbing some paper towels, she came to help.

"She got you really good," said Angie, drying his hair. "What did you say to her?"

"It wasn't anything I said. It was what a wrote."

"That letter in the school newspaper?" said Angie.

"Yup," said Michael. "Some people just can't take a joke."

"You're just too soaked to dry off here," said Angie. "My apartment's only a couple of minutes from here. You're about my boyfriend's size, and he keeps some of his clothes at my place. I'll lend them to you." Michael expressed his gratitude, and followed Angie out of the pub, his ego deflated by his public humiliation.

As Angie had promised, the walk was very short, but the cool October wind cut through his thin, wet clothing, and he was quite chilled by the time they arrived at Angie's place, a small basement room in a huge house subdivided into a complex warren of student apartments.

"It's nice of you to bring me here like this," said Michael. "Aren't you afraid your neighbors will see you bringing a guy home who's not your boyfriend?"

"Not at all," Angie replied. "Even if I worried about that kind of thing, it's Friday night, and I'm sure no one's around." She handed him some clothes and a towel. and showed him the door to the bathroom. When Michael emerged a few minutes later dressed in borrowed clothes, Angie was sitting on her bed, with two mugs of hot chocolate. There was nothing suggestive about her sitting on the bed -the apartment was very small, and the bed doubled as a sofa.

capablanca

11-23-2008, 12:37 PM

"Don't leave until you hair is dry," she said, passing Michael one of the mugs. He sat next to her, gratefully accepting the drink. Angie had changed her clothes too, and now was in her pyjamas and a robe. She was a stunner, thought Michael, no doubt about that. Almost his height, with very long, wavy black hair, grey eyes and a perfect figure. They made small talk as they drank their drinks, Angie laughing at his jokes. At one point she leaned forward as she laughed, inadvertently displaying her cleavage. She sat up suddenly, and Michael was not quick enough at averting his gaze. Caught looking, he felt himself blushing.

To his relief, Angie laughed.

"Don't be embarrassed, silly!" she said as she put her drink down. Both hands free now, she placed them on both sides of his face and kissed him firmly on the lips. Michael put his cup down on the coffee table, and eagerly responded, the two now lying side by side on the bed, his hands wandering over her body.

"No you don't," said Angie jumping up, her breasts jiggling attractively as she did so.

Damn, thought Michael. This had seemed a little to easy. But when she spoke he realized that it wasn't over - they were just getting started.

"I have this thing where I have to be the one in charge," said Angie. "It's my body and my place, and you have to play by my rules."

"Deal," said Michael, his cock swelling painfully inside the jeans Angie had lent him. He removed the jeans and underwear at Angie's bidding, and lay back on the bed, his eyes closed. He gasped as he felt her mouth engulf him, easily taking him to the root, all of his seven inches surrounded by her warm, wet welcoming mouth. He could not remember ever being so hard, and it was difficult for him to refrain from pumping his hips. But Angie had been very clear - he was to assume a passive role, and she would be very turned off if he tried to take charge.

He willed his body to remain motionless as Angie began slowly to move her head up and down, not using her hands on his cock at all, instead gently cupping his balls with one hand, while the other gently stroked his nipples. It was too much, he thought. Not being able to control the pace, he was helpless to avoid cumming as her head began to bob up and down, faster and faster. The head of his cock began to swell in preparation for firing off what was sure to be a huge blast of cum.

But Angie, seeing the signs of impending orgasm, released Michael's aching cock from her oral grip. His beautiful instrument slapped against his tight stomach, a small dribble of cum leaking from it.

"That was close!" laughed Angie. "Almost made you cum too soon." She bent forward, and licked at the leakage. "Yummie," she said. "I'll get some more of that later. But first, the cuffs."

"The what?" said Michael, surprised.

"Yes, the cuffs. You do want to make love to me, don't you?

Michael quickly confirmed his wishes in this regard, and so allowed himself to be cuffed. Angie didn't cuff his hands together, but instead attached him to a short steel rod which hung from a cord fastened firmly to the top of the bed frame. He watched quietly as she cuffed his legs at the ankles, the cuffs joined by a length of chain. Had he been able to stand, he would have been able to walk, but running would be out of the question. Michael looked up at Angie, a smile on his face as she let her robe fall to the ground, and took off her pyjama top, treating her guest to his first view of her perfect 34B breasts.

"I think it's time for a blowjob," said Angie. "What do you think?" Michael was in full agreement. There was no doubt about it, in his view. He closed his eyes and lay back expectantly.

"That's great," said Angie, as she began to pull down her pants. "It is blow job time, so open your mouth."

Michael began to laugh, and opening his eyes, turned towards Angie.

"What the fuck? WHAT THE FUCK?" he shouted, for only a few feet from his face bobbed Angie's cock, easily the same length as his own, hard, turgid and demanding. His exclamations of horror became more frantic as he sensed Angie trying to shove something in his mouth. He whipped his head back and forth frantically, biting at the intrusion. It did him no good, of course, for Angie was not trying to shove her cock into his mouth. Instead, she was silencing him with a ball gag. She put a knee on his chest, both to pin him down and inflict pain, and as he grunted in agony she fastened the straps on the back of his head. She stepped back to take in the view.

"You're pretty as a picture," said Angie with a giggle. "And that reminds me - time for the camcorder." She ignored the urgent sounds coming from underneath Michael's ball gag as she took her time setting up the camera on a tripod. Satisfied the angle was right, Angie returned to the bed.

"It's really a bore having to put a ball gag on you," she said. "I'd much rather you be able to talk, and I think you'd rather be able to talk, too. It's not that I'm worried anyone will hear you - we're in the basement, and no one's around. It's just I find it distracting. Now can I trust you to keep your voice down?"

Observing the muffled screams coming from Michael, and the violent head movements from side-to-side, she concluded that she could not count on Michael remaining silent. Moving forward, she grabbed his hair with her right hand, and firmly closed his nose with her left. Instantly Michael's air was cut off. She only let him experience this for a few seconds, and then relented.

"Let's try this again," said Angie. "Can I trust you to keep your voice down?"

This time the answer was a yes, for Michael had not enjoyed the feeling of being suffocated, even for an instant. He lay back meekly as his captor removed the ball gag.

"That's better. Now what about that blow job?"

"Please don't do this to me," said Michael, but in a whisper, desperate to keep the ball gag out of his mouth. "Please - I'm just not in to this."

"That's fair enough," Angie replied. "If you're not aroused by me, it would be kind of cruel for me to force you to suck my cock. That would be rape, wouldn't it?" Michael nodded a very enthusiastic yes, glad that he was making progress.

"Then I'll let you go," Angie replied. "Once I've made sure I don't turn you on, that is." With this, she joined Michael on the bed. The shock of seeing Angie's organ, combined with his terror and the gagging, had caused Michael to soften. Angie lay down next to Michael, and began gently to tongue his ear, her right hand wandering over his upper body, touching his face, his neck, his nipples.

"If you can stay soft," she said, "that will prove to me that you're not turned on, and that I should let you go." Michael despaired as he felt himself immediately return to tumescence against his will, his cock aching and harder than it had ever been before. While this shocked Michael, Angie was not at all surprised, for the hot chocolate she'd given Michael contained a ground-up Cialis pill. Angie had ready access to the erection-inducing medication, for she worked part-time as a prostitute to pay for her medical studies, and one of her customers was a general practitioner, who was happy to give her the free samples of Cialis and Viagra that the manufacturers supplied him with. These she often slipped into the drinks she gave to her older customers, who invariably attributed their new-found hardness to Angie, and thus became loyal (and well-paying) repeat customers.

Angie moved back down the bed, giving Michael's cock a gentle tug as she did so.

"Mr. Happy's pretty hard, if you ask me," she said. "So you can cut the bullshit. Let me ask you - is it possible for a guy to have a rock-hard cock if he's not turned on?"

"I don't know," said Michael. "I just don't know. But please - please let me go. I just want to leave." His arguments turned into a soft moan as his felt his cock engulfed a second time, Angie's tongue swirling on the head of his cock.

capablanca

11-23-2008, 12:40 PM

"Yes, it's blow job time," said Angie. Her own cock had sprung once again to full hardness. Michael turned his face to the side, but Angie twisted a nipple painfully until Michael turned towards her, but with his mouth firmly closed.

"Keeping your mouth closed won't work," she said, pinching his nose closed. Michael knew he was beaten, and opened his mouth to receive her cock.

"Your facial expression is a bit off-putting, Michael," admonished Angie. "I'm going to flip you over." Michael was puzzled as to how he'd give a blow job lying on his stomach, but he co-operated, using his elbows and knees to help Angie turn him over.

"Some lubricant will make things a bit easier," she said. "I assume this is the first time you've been fucked."

"Please - not this - I beg you - I'll suck your cock I will and I won't make faces please Angie don't fuck me please-"

"Shut up, Michael, unless you want to be gagged." Her middle finger, covered in a rubber and well-lubricated, snaked into Michael's ass.

"God you're so big Angie fuck that hurts, please stop-

"Michael, if you actually think that's my cock, I pity you. I'm just lubing you up with my finger."

"Nooooooooooo" said Michael, softly, silencing himself for fear of the gag. And then he felt Angie at his entrance, the head of her cock ever so much larger than the finger that had just penetrated him. He shoved his face into a pillow to stifle a scream as the invading cock violated him, pushing past the sphincter muscle, Angie's cock now buried in his ass.

"Oh god Angie that's so fucking huge I can't take it any more!" he whispered.

"Bad news, Michael - that's just the first inch. Here's the rest." And with this, Angie slowly but firmly worked the rest of her cock into Michael's tight and unwilling ass. She began to fuck him with abandon: the quick, hard strokes of an experienced lover. Michael involuntarily let out a gasp with each repeated penetration, his insides feeling ripped open. The agony was incredible, and he could take no more.

"Please Angie Please stop oh please stop I'm sorry I'm really sorry!"

"What was that?" asked Angie, pausing on the down stroke.

"I said I'm sorry."

"I'm going to come out," replied Angie, "but only to move you to a position that you'll find more comfortable. I'm still going to fuck you, but it won't hurt, at least not as much, o.k.?" Michael nodded his assent, gasping in relief as Angie pulled out of him. He allowed her to maneuver him on to his back, his legs spreading like wings on either side of him as Angie once again positioned herself at his entrance.

To his relief, he found that Angie was right. This time, he was not nearly so tight, and her penetration of him was much less painful. Once the head of her cock was past his entrance, he felt very stuffed and uncomfortable, but not really in pain. He opened his eyes to see Angie's beautiful face above his.

"Thank you," he said.

"Is that better for you?"

"Yes, oh yes much better," he replied, puzzled at the odd sensation he felt as Angie's cock began to explore him from various angles. Later he would learn that his prostate gland was the male version of the G-spot, and that it was this that was responding to Angie's pleasuring. He began to gasp again, but not from pain, but from the exquisite delight that he admitted to himself he was now feeling.

Angie kissed him on the cheeks, the ears, his neck, and as her mouth moved towards her lips, he turned to her eagerly, their mouths locking as their tongues explored each other. Angie's control was excellent. No where near cumming, she was confident she'd discovered the optimal position for Michael, and in short, quick strokes drummed her cock repeatedly on his prostate.

"Angie - that's it - so good. . . . never . . .no one's . . .don't stop!"

Angie raised herself now onto her knees, holding herself upright by grasping Michael's legs. From this comfortable position, she redoubled the speed of her fucking, rewarded by the moans and gasps coming from Michael. She experimented by putting a finger in his mouth, and he sucked it in greedily.

"Think you could suck my cock?" she asked. For an answer, she received Michael's affirmative nod as he moved his head back and forth on her finger. Despite the intense pleasure Michael was feeling, he had grown soft - a very odd combination that he'd never experienced before. Angie remedied this by gently stroking him into hardness, and then giving him a very professional handjob as she fucked him. Michael's hips began to buck as he felt orgasm approaching. Angie too felt herself beginning to lose control. She uncuffed his right hand, and then withdrawing from him, she quickly pulled the rubber from her cock.

"Michael, jack yourself off while I fuck your mouth." And with this she brought her aching cock to Michael's lips. His response was rather different from his first earlier in the evening. He opened his mouth eagerly, taking the head into his mouth. He gagged a bit as he tried to take too much.

"Easy, Michael," said Angie gently. "Don't use your teeth, and don't try to take too much of me. Just do what you can comfortably manage." Michael could only take an inch or two without gagging, and once he learned the maximum depth, he began to move his head back and forth, possessed with a sexual excitement greater than anything he had hitherto experienced.

Feeling the moment approaching, Angie grabbed his head, and began to fuck Michael's mouth, Michael furiously pumping his own cock in time to the oral fucking. But Angie beat him to it, and Michael got only the briefest warning.

"I'm coming!" shouted Angie. Michael made no effort to avoid the steady streams of sperm that fired from Angie's cock in his mouth. He swallowed greedily, but could not keep up with Angie's repeated and copious emissions, Angie's moans as her fierce orgasm continued serving as a spur to him to keep sucking and swallowing. Some cum landed on Michael's face, and more escaped his mouth. All this Angie gathered up with her fingers, and as her movements slowed and the sperm stopped flying from her cock, she inserted her fingers into Michael's mouth. He eagerly sucked and lapped, wanting to make sure he had all of what Angie had to offer. Coming down from her orgasm, she noted that Michael too had cum, his sperm launching itself in great jets on his chest and stomach. She gathered his jism, and offered it to Michael. Either he thought it was Angie's, or didn't care, for he ingested it with no hesitation at all.

Angie stepped back from the bed, and checking the camera, removed it from the tripod. Michael watched her in silence as she began to dress to go out. He knew better than to ask where she was going, and she stepped out of the apartment without a word.

With Angie gone, Michael easily could have escaped. After all, he had one hand free, and if he'd tried, he could have been free in a few minutes. But his put his free hand to better use, and by the time Angie returned well over an hour later, he'd masturbated himself three times to shockingly strong orgasms. He was working on a fourth when he heard Angie's key in the lock, and stopped his movements.

Angie stepped into the basement apartment, looking gorgeous. Michael noticed that she no longer had the camera. She unlocked Michael's other hand and undid the cuffs on his legs. He rose from the bed and got dressed only when she bade him do so.

"Take this," she said, dropping a key into his hand. "You'll notice that I etched off the locker number. The camera's in a locker somewhere around here, and you have the only key. But you don't know what locker it's in. You need me to tell you where to find it."

"What would you like me to do in exchange?" asked Michael.

"You said 'sorry', earlier, and so I went a bit easier on you. I'll give you the locker number when you prove to me that you really are sorry for that stupid letter you wrote to the school newspaper."

"Agreed," said Michael, who left Angie's apartment in a confused state. Strange that resentment formed no part of his emotions as he made his way back to his own apartment.

* * *

A week later Angie was pleased to see another letter from Michael to the school newspaper, retracting every syllable of his first letter, and asking for the forgiveness of everyone he'd offended. She had this in hand when she heard a knock at her apartment door - Michael, appearing at the time he'd appointed. He brought with him another copy of the newspaper, but after letting him in, Angie said she'd read the letter already, and was satisfied. She gave him the number and location of the locker, and a while later, Michael returned with her camera. She said he could watch her erase the file.

"Not until you've downloaded it," said Michael. "I'd love a copy. There's a couple of things I want to tell you, if you don't mind." Angie looked at him quizzically.

"First of all," said Michael, "I meant what I said in my letter. I really am sorry. I guess sexuality's a little more complicated that I thought."

"There's no need, Michael", said Angie. "I know you're sorry, and I hope you can mend things with the others."

"That brings me to my second thing I wanted to say," said Michael. "A bunch of us are going out tonight to a movie - want to come along?"

"I've love to," said Angie. "But on one condition. After the movie, when you come back to my place, you have to let me spank your ass while I fuck you. Now get on your knees."

Michael did as he was told.

"Mmmph - MPhmmmmm!"

"Don't try to talk with your mouth full," said Angie, pumping her hips back and forth and turning on the camcorder. "You'll find it easier to talk once you've swallowed my cum - but this time, you have to show it to me on your tongue first."

tlover

11-24-2008, 06:09 PM

Part 3

They tore off their clothes and got into a steamy hot shower and proceeded to passionately kiss, licking each other lips and sucking tongues. Their cocks were rock hard and rubbing against each other. They soaped up each other and enjoyed caressing their slippery bodies and hard soapy cocks.:inlove::turnon:

Theres nothing like a soapy cock caressing session, cant wait for part 4 Randolph:drool:

tlover

11-24-2008, 06:42 PM

"Don't try to talk with your mouth full," said Angie, pumping her hips back and forth and turning on the camcorder. "You'll find it easier to talk once you've swallowed my cum - but this time, you have to show it to me on your tongue first."

I have a strange and desperate urge to be tamed for some reason:innocent:

Another great story, thanks capablanca.:)

randolph

11-25-2008, 09:34 AM

Part 4

They turned off the shower and lovingly dried each other's cocks. Charlie couldn't stand it any longer; he knelt down and kissed Khloe's hard cock. You want to suck it don't you, she said. As he looked up at her, he said, there is nothing I want to do more than to worship you and suck your beautiful cock. As it entered his mouth he felt an incredible rush of sensual pleasure. He eagerly sucked it over and over savoring the aroma of her hot sweaty body. He slides his tongue over the smooth cock head and around its turgid rim. Then he licks up and over the top to taste the oozing precum from the tip. He can feel her cock throbbing with pleasure as his own cock is enjoying his worship of Khloe. He becomes more aware of her moans and rapid breathing and senses she is ready to cum. With mounting excitement, he then grasps her hips and draws her to him forcing her cock deep down his throat. At that moment she gasps and says. Oh god, I'm cumming! keep sucking, don't stop! He could feel stream after stream of her warm silky cum flowing down his throat, oh my god, this is so good, his limbic system is reeling with erotic pleasure. As he slowly comes out of his euphoria, she looks down at him and says, my, my, you like my sexy goodness don't you? This is a dream come true, he said. Well, you served me very well, she said. Now it's time for your reward, she said. She laid him down on the bed on his back. His cock was standing strait up and his balls were aching with sex. Looks like your cock could use some attention. She gently grasped his aching balls, grasped his cock with her other hand and licked precum from its tip. Then she began alternately lightly squeezing his cock and balls while she licked and sucked his throbbing cock. I want all of your cum, she said, as she continued to squeeze, stroke, lick and suck it, suddenly it happened, the dam burst and a flood of sperm laden cum filled Khloe's mouth. She struggled to swallow it all without losing any of it, and succeeded. Well, Charlie, that was the best cum job you have ever had, am I right? Charlie was still trying to recover from the overwhelming ecstasy he just experienced. Khloe, I love you, he murmured as he began to fall asleep. Khloe smiled whispered in his ear, your mine. She then cuddled up to him and felt happy for the first time in a long time.:inlove:;)

tlover

11-25-2008, 05:07 PM

Mmmmm Now i can go to bed felling very contented.:)

randolph

11-26-2008, 05:09 PM

Part 5

In the morning they woke up and sat up in bed. Charlie noticed Khloe was hard and he gently wrapped his hand around her lovely cock. She smiled and wrapped her hand around his rising cock. They leaned back, closed their eyes and savored the erotic bliss emanating from their warm sexy cocks. Charlie said, can happiness get any better than this? Khloe gently squeezed his cock, kissed him and said, I don't think so. Khloe, I had a really weird dream last night and I would like to tell you about it. Oh good, I like weird dreams. I dreamed that as I repeatedly sucked you cock you would plunge it down my throat and pump lots of cum into me, I loved it. Then one morning when I looked at myself in the mirror, I noticed my titties were swelling. She looked at him and smiled, well Charlie, perhaps it wasn't a dream. Would you like to become transsexual! Charlie, thought about that for a few moments and said, well if your transsexual sperm filled cum can do it, I am all for it.
A few weeks later, he told Khloe that he was feeling kinda strange and his titties were swelling more. The strange feelings continued as he continued to consume lots of Khloe's hot cum. He began to realize that he was not hungry for food any more, Khloe's cum was meeting his needs. Wow, he thought, I can live on transsexual cum. Khloe was providing him with not only sexual pleasure but his nutrition. Apparently, Khloe was also supplying him with some additional substances. He noticed some odd feelings around his cock, when he looked down there he saw some swelling around and below his cock. A few days later a little opening appeared just below his cock, he also noticed his body hair was disappearing. Khloe, look at this, he said. Khloe took a close look and said, well, well looks like you are growing a little pussey! Charlie was shocked, but strangely excited, he wondered if all of that sperm filled transsexual cum he had been consuming was somehow transforming him into a women. Khloe said, if that really is a pussey down there, you know what I am going to do? Charlie said, what? Ummm, I am going to fuck your brains out! Over the next few weeks, Charlie continued to live on Khloe's delicious cum and continued the transformation into a women. He developed rounded hips, lovely plump breasts, a smooth hairless body, long hair and lovely lips. This made Khloe extremely excited, she was constantly loving him, anxiously waiting the time when his/her pussey would be ready. One morning she went down to suck his cock and noticed some moisture between the new pussey lips. She opened the lips and could see the vaginal entrance full of moisture. She exclaimed, it's ready! A wave of excitement rushed over Charlie. Are you going to fuck me he asked? LOL what a question, I have been waiting weeks for this moment. She eagerly began licking up Charlie's fresh pussey juices. She then presented her aching she cock to Charlie's pussey and said to it, you are now going to enter Charlie's brand new pussey. Charlie's pussey was producing abundant love juices as Khloe's throbbing cock plunged into his welcoming vagina. Khloe said, well Charlie, your name is now Char. I like that, she said, Char loves you, Char wants you to fuck her brains out. Khloe's lust for Char's new pussey was insatiable. She kept Char pumped full of cum every night, although she provided Char with enough cum to keep her cock sucking urges satisfied. :inlove::turnon::coupling:

randolph

11-26-2008, 05:23 PM

Now get on your knees."

Michael did as he was told.

"Mmmph - MPhmmmmm!"

"Don't try to talk with your mouth full," said Angie, pumping her hips back and forth and turning on the camcorder. "You'll find it easier to talk once you've swallowed my cum - but this time, you have to show it to me on your tongue first."

OK,OK Please just keep pumping! Oh cum all ye faithful.

randolph

11-28-2008, 12:30 PM

More stories from Fran and Ila would be great. :inlove::turnon::coupling:

randolph

12-06-2008, 09:42 AM

PART 6

After several weeks of almost continuous fucking, Char began to feel strange again. Khloe, I feel something in my belly, do you think I might be pregnant? Khloe said, we will soon see, won't we, as she smiled? The swelling increased rapidly and soon Char could feel movement. Khloe enjoyed laying her head on Char's belly and feeling the movement. I think you have twins, she said. As the "twins" were developing, Char and Khloe continued their active lovemaking. Khloe particularly loved sucking Char's cute cock. Khloe would begin by licking Char's pussey and Char's cock would quickly respond awaiting Khloe attentions.
At last the big day arrived, Chloe's contractions started and she began to push. Amazingly, the twins quickly popped out, one after the other, with a minimum of effort. They were quite small, did not cry and immediately opened their big blue eyes. They looked like regular babies except for one thing, they were hermaphrodites! They each had a nice little pussey and a cute little cock. They named them Kimmie and Konnie. Soon they developed into young girls that looked look a lot like those cute transsexual Japanese futanari girls. As the girls matured they loved playing with each other, kissing and caressing. By eight years old they were maturing rapidly. Their breasts were developing into lovely firm petite titties with lovely plump nipples. They were not very tall. They were comparable in size to the lady boys in Thailand, but more shapely . Their clitty cocks were enormous when hard, probably as big as Mint's huge cock. When they got excited their cocks became greatly enlarged and they loved playing with them. Char would try to get them to stop but it seemed futile. One evening Char noticed that the usual chattering coming from the twin's room was silent. She went up to their room to check on things, she slowly opened the door and found the twins sitting on the bed bent over and sucking their big hard cocks. They were making little moaning sounds as the pleasure flowed from their lovely cocks into their excited young bodies. Char found the view incredibly erotic, she just stood there and watched her girls pleasure themselves, thinking, god, I wish I could do that.. The twins continued sucking and stroking their big hard cocks, they obviously loved it. Khloe arrived to see what was going on. When she saw the twins pleasuring themselves she said, well they are learning quickly aren't they, they are so lucky to be able to do that. I wonder what else they are going to do with those big cocks? Soon Kimmie came first, she attempted to swallow it but there was so much cum it flowed out of the corners of her mouth. She released her cock and used her tongue to lick up the cum dribbling down her chin. Konnie also came but she took her cock from her mouth first and allowed the cum to shoot into the air and it landed all over her face. She wiped it off with her fingers and offered some to Kimmie who licked it off Konnie's fingers. Oh my, Kimmie said, it tastes so good, I am going to want more of that soon. Khloe also noticed as the twins sucked themselves their pussies were not only wet but dripping pussey juice, humm, she thought, that sure looks good. The twins completed their self orgy and Khloe gently wiped up the pussey juice with a wash cloth, tucked the girls into bed and went into the bathroom and licked and sucked the cloth, savoring the delicious juices of the girls sweet pussies.
A few nights later Char again heard moans and squealing coming from the girl's room. She opened the door and Konnie was on her back curled up sucking her cock with her legs over her head while Kimmie was fucking her fully exposed wet pussey. A true futanari moment, Char thought! Char went and got Khloe, you have to see this, she said. The girls were oblivious of the onlookers, they continued to suck and fuck as if nothing else in the world mattered. Char said to Khloe, did you ever imagine that we would have such horny progeny? Khloe said, well perhaps!
Again a few nights later Char heard more noise coming from the girl's room. She got up and quietly opened the door to their room. The girls were squealing with pleasure as one was fucking the other one. Oh my, Char thought, and went to get Khloe. They came back as the squealing and panting was increasing. Konnie was on her hands and knees while Kimmie was behind her fucking her doggy style. As they looked closer, they realized the twins were fucking each other! Konnie had her cock turned back and inserted into Kimmie's pussey. They were fucking each other at the same time! Char and Khloe watched while both twins had orgasm after orgasm. Finally they became so aroused that they went back to their room and fucked the rest of the night. In the morning, the twins came into their room and jumped onto the bed. Guess what we did, Konnie said. Khloe and Char sat up and Khloe said. Well what have you two been up to this time? Well we were playing around last night, you know, kissing and wrestling around and suddenly our cocks started getting real big. We played with them, stroking and squeezing them. It felt so good. Then we noticed our pussies were getting wet so Kimmie started rubbing her cock around my pussey lips getting the tip of her cock all wet. I got on my hands and knees and bent way over sticking my butt and pussy into the air. Kimmie soon pushed her hard cock in me doggy style and started sliding in and out by thrusting her flexible hips. I said oh, its so good Kimmie, I want my cock in your pussey. Kimmie reached down and grasped my cock and pulled it back to her dripping wet pussey and then slid it in. Kimmie started thrusting her hips and got her pussie fucked by my cock. We can't wait to do it again, right Kimmie? Khloe said, well that was a very good description of what you did. Did you know that we were watching you?
The girls were very intelligent. They got straight "A"s in high school and were favorites of the teachers. They didn't socialize much with the other students, however. They pretty much stayed to themselves, LOL! Occasionally they went to parties and horny boys noticed how beautiful and sexy they looked and tried to hit on them but they showed little interest. They continued their nighttime pleasures as they became fully mature. One morning, Kimmie came down for breakfast and exclaimed, look my tummy is swelling up! Khloe smiled and thought, well good for you Kimmie, things are going well! It was not long before Konnie also announced she was pregnant. Char asked Khloe, what kind of babies do you think these futanari girls are going to produce by fucking each other? Khloe answered, they have a destiny as you will soon see.
Both Konnie and Kimmie produced perfect hermaphroditic babies. They grew up and also produced more beautiful horny futanari. Their progeny then produced many more babies than regular people and eventually they became the dominate humans all over the earth. Since everybody had a cock and a pussey and they were primarily interested in sucking themselves and fucking each other, violence between humans disappeared and wars ended. As the world returned to peace and harmony after thousands of years of mayhem, God said, "Damn, why didn't I think of that when I created Adam!". :lol::coupling:

ohsoabused

12-31-2008, 02:16 PM

This was wrote by me, about three pages long with only one sex scene...

It only took me one night, and I might not be done, we'll see what you guys think.

She had never liked who she was when she was someone different, so when the sun woke her up that morning and she looked at her surroundings, she smiled. She got up and took a shower, taking a long time to comb her hair afterwards. She was financially sound, for the most part, and today she had no worries or any obligations to rush her.
Walking into the kitchen, there was some coffee in the cabinet, she wound up making a bit of it, the fresh aroma realizing the craving her mind was having. The phone rang, she let her coffee percolate and went to answer it.
"Hello?"
"Hi Anasia, how are you?"
"I'm good Stevie, how are you?"
"Great, look let's hook up later on tonight alright?"
"Alright."
Anasia smiled. It was almost time to start getting ready. It was eleven o'clock, her coffee was ready. She poured cream and sugar into it in generous amounts. More than a little whipped cream went on top of it. She sprinkled some chocolate sprinkles on top of it, then sat curled up naked in her chair and drank it. Her pale bronze skin glowed in the late morning sunlight that lit up her house. She sighed, her chest heaving. Then there was a knock at the door. She debated walking over to it naked, then decided it'd be more fun in one of her little outfits. She went over to the door and opened it a crack.
"Give me one moment, please." She said, sticking only her eyes around the door edge. The unrecognized man out there nodded. "Attractive." She thought. Then went into her room.
She looked into her closet, and found the two perfect outfits. One black, one white. "Hmmm..." Looking around some more, she decided to go with a black bodice, boy shorts, and some sheer stockings that went up to her thighs. "Garter belt, or no garter belt?" She wondered before deciding against the garter belt. She slipped into everything as quick as she could, managing to fit into all of it in under five minutes.
The unknown male at the door knocked again. She moved her tall and slender form over to the door as quickly as possible and then answered it again, sticking her head out.
"Sorry for the wait," she said, relieved that it was still the same guy, "what's your business?"
"Hi miss, I'm moving in upstairs and I was actually just wondering if you had the landlords number. He gave me a card, but I guess I lost it."
"What's your name?"
"Ahh, my name is Jeff, number 203. I just came to your door, because I saw your car in the space. You were the only one..."
"It's okay. Really." "No ring on his finger..." she thought.
"My name is Anasia, come on in." Suddenly, she was glad she tucked her package back in between her legs.
Jeff stepped through the doorway, smiling in an easy way. Then his eyes got big, his forehead wrinkled and his jaw dropped as he saw what Anasia had on. Anasia smiled.
"You umm, kind of caught me off guard there... Jeff. I was naked. Here's the landlords card," she handed him the card off her bulletin board, already having the landlords number in her cell, "feel free to stop by if you want to talk." Jeff backed out of the apartment, never taking his eyes off of her. She sighed. "Men, so stupid. He could have at least said something." The realization hit her then that she needed a night with Stevie.
The mirror told her what she needed to know. Stunning, sultry, and seductive. Her three favorite S's combined into one self descriptive word... SEXY. The reason Jeff's jaw dropped and later on Stevie's panties would be wet.
She decided to just throw on a black skirt and white blouse over the tantalizing outfit. Just enough to conceal it but not too much to make her appearance seem bulky. She had nothing to hide, she was beautiful. And Stevie would tell her just how beautiful she was.
They had been going out for about a year now, if going out was what you'd call it. They didn't have to stay faithful to each other, and Stevie's busy schedule meant that she didn't have time to keep a steady day-to-day relationship that Anasia would have liked to have had with her. But one thing Anasia was sure of was that Stevie didn't just sleep with whoever whenever while she was away, and neither did Anasia. They were almost, but not entirely, exclusive. Anasia was putting her makeup on in the bathroom when she her phone rang again. She grabbed her Blackberry off of the bathroom vanity where she was doing her makeup then she answered it, she heard Stevie's voice again.
"Hey Anasia, you at home still?"
"Yes ma'am. Why do you ask?"
"I have a friend who wants to meet you. I think you'll like him, he's unique."
"Send him over, unless he's obnoxious."
"Far from it, like I said, I think you'll like him."
Anasia got done doing her makeup, and turned on some tunes. She went through her purse and put a few necessities inside of it, she had condoms, a compact, car keys, a wallet with two ID's in it, a tube of lipstick, eyeliner and mascara, and 50 bucks, including five in quarters in case she needed to use a payphone. Then the buzzer to her apartment buzzed, she buzzed her guest in, opened the door and walked down the hallway to meet her guest.
"Hello, are you Stevie's friend?" The boy she was looking at had to be about her age, slightly shorter, maybe five foot six. He had long brown hair and a slender frame, girl pants and femmy longsleeve shirt on. She could definitely tell that he was a femboy, maybe looking to take it further.
"Yes, that's me." He replied, his voice a light midtone.
"Hi, my name is Anasia, and you are?" She extended her hand.
"My name is Andrew. I'm here because I need your help, and money isn't an issue. I've got a small..."
"You don't have to explain your monetary situation to me, it's okay. Let's go in the apartment and talk."
Together they walked inside, and the young boy sat down. In fact, Andrew sat so still that she didn't think he was capable of moving.
"Alright Andrew, what's your problem?"
"I want to become a transexual. I've been thinking about it for a very long time. I want to start as soon as possible. I've never wan..."
"Are you sure? You're willing to put up with ridicule when you get pulled over by the police and they see that you are a male? You want to endure the pain of surgery, or the emotional rollercoaster of hormonal drugs? Or is it the rejection by your family and your old friends that you're looking forward too?"
"I'm willing to face all of it, because a lot of it has already happened. The cops thought I was a female, and my family has rejected me, the only friends I have are girls and the only ones who matter already know."
"Okay, well I know a reputable plastic surgeon, but first, you're going to go out with me a few times completely cross dressed and stuffed to get used to the feel."
"Alright, are we going tonight?"
"No. Tonight I have plans with Stevie, and you have a lot of thinking to do."
Just then the phone rang. Anasia saw that it was Stevie.
"Hi!"
"Anasia, I'm coming over."
"Okay."
"Okay, bye." Anasia hung up the phone. She wasn't sure why Stevie was coming over now, but she was kind of delighted. It had been over a week since they'd seen each other. Her buzzer rang. She hit the button that let her guest in. She opened the door.
"Okay, so you were right down the block this whole time?"
"No, I was right down the block when I called you, not this entire time."
"Changing plans on me now Stevie?"
"No, just taking the rest of the day off to be with you." Anasia looked into Stevie's blue eyes, noticing her light brown hair and slender body. This was the woman she loved. She reached out and hugged Stevie.
"Thank you."
"I had to see you." Just then, Anasia glanced over at Andrew, who was trying to act disinterested about the lesbian love affair that seemed to be just a few moments from happening in the middle of the hallway right in front of him. He didn't fool Anasia.
"So what do you guys want to do?"
Andrew stood up quickly and said, "you ladies could give me a makeover."
Anasia and Stevie both looked at each other.
"Okay!" They both said in unison.
Stevie took Andrew by the hand and led him to the bedroom where both Anasia and herself stripped him down naked. His male body really had very little masculinity, it was more trim and slender than toned or muscular. Anasia saw this, and she was sort of delighted. She looked at him, and supposed he was kind of cute. So that was what Stevie saw in him. Stevie told him to take a shower and come back in the room afterwards. Andrew left the room.

ohsoabused

12-31-2008, 02:17 PM

"So, what do you think?"
"I think he could be a gorgeous she."
"Yeah, and did you see his dick?"
"Yeah, what about it?"
"It's like as big as yours!"
"Stevie, your crazy sometimes." The two girls shared a passionate kiss. Anasia broke it off.
"You know, Stevie, you can't just make a transexual out of any guy with an average to large penis."
"I know, but he's got the sensitivity, the urge, I mean, he's already one hell of a femboy."
"I suppose you're right."
Andrew came back into the room, finishing his shower.
"Wow, that was fast, did you even use any of my soap?"
"Yep, sure did." Andrew was grinning from ear to ear and holding his towel around his waist.
"What's so funny?" Stevie asked him.
"I have a raging hard-on right now, and because the two of you are going to give me makeover."
"Drop the towel, then sir." Anasia replied.
Andrew did as he was told, dropping the towel and revealing a hard-on that measured about six inches and looked to be standing at attention, ready for combat. Anasia and Stevie looked at each other, and Stevie took the lead.
Stevie walked over to Andrew and kissed him, while she reached down and gently cupped his balls in her hand. He gasped a little bit in surprise, and then she pushed him down on the bed. Anasia kissed Stevie, she was immediately horny from seeing Stevie handle Andrew like that, and she wanted a piece of the action. Stevie kissed Anasia back, then lifted up her skirt and pulled her black boy shorts off of her. Stevie loved it when Anasia's dick hung out past the bottom of her skirt.
Andrew was back on his feet now, standing behind Stevie and reaching around to the front of her pants. He undid her button and slid her loose fitting black pants down her slender frame. Anasia grabbed hold of Stevie's panties and pulled them down after her pants. Anasia reached up and started stroking Andrew's cock, and Andrew licked his fingers and started playing with Stevie's pussy, sure to put generous pressure on her clitoris as his fingertips worked in circles.
Andrew was delighted to hear Stevie moan, and he was building up to a climax quickly thanks to Anasia's skilled touch on his penis. He didn't want to cum yet though, so he stopped her and moved her to the bed, Stevie followed both of them.
Anasia lay on the bed, and Stevie straddled her face.
"My pussy is so wet for you baby, will you lick it for me baby?" Anasia was all but consumed by her hunger as Stevie lowered her pussy down to her face. Just as she started licking Stevie's pussy, Andrew started sucking her cock. He was doing a pretty good job of it too.
Stevie moaned in pleasure as Anasia sucked her clitoris into her mouth, liberally stroking it with her tongue. Anasia moaned in pleasure as Andrew sucked her cock into his mouth, stroked up and down on it for a little while, and then started licking the shaft. Andrew took his own fingers into his mouth and licked them, applying a generous dose of spit to them. He started rubbing his fingers in between the soft skin on Anasia's firm buttocks. He found her asshole and worked first one finger in, then two after her muscles relaxed. Anasia gasped in extacy, as he continued to give her head.
Stevie was shuddering in pleasure, her eyes rolling up in her head and her tongue constantly licking her lips. She was playing with her own petite tits and pinching her nipples, she was so close to orgasm she couldn't pay attention to anything except the feeling that was taking over her whole body.
She climaxed heavily, and got off of Anasia then. Anasia flipped to doggy style, inviting Andrew into her sweet tight asshole. He spit on it a little bit first, and then took a face dive. He swirled his tongue around her tight sphincter muscles while reaching around and pulling on her six and half inch shaft with his hand. She was in heaven. She loved it. Then Andrew slid his cock inside of her, and she balled her bed sheets in her fists and moaned. He was pumping in and out of her tight asshole very quickly and very steadily. He was moaning, and then Stevie came up behind him and started cupping his balls in her hands and playing with them while he fucked Anasia.

ohsoabused

12-31-2008, 02:18 PM

Stevie had her strap on lubed up real well, it was just a little one because she didn't know if Andrew was experienced or not, and while she fondling his balls, she lined it up with his asshole. She was really going to enjoy this. As he stroked in, she had the tip of the dildo lined up, as he stroked out she pushed her pelvis in, causing the little cream colored pseudo cock to penetrate very quickly. Andrew screamed, but he didn't stop pumping, he even reached back pulled Stevie in closer. Now all three of them were fucking. Andrew moaned, then pulled out and started jacking off.
Anasia switched positions, she sat up in front of Andrew and played with his cock a little bit, then sucked just the head into her mouth. He moaned, and as she felt his cock start to twitch, she pulled it out of her mouth. He blew his load all over her face and tits, and then him and Stevie helped her clean herself up.
Anasia pushed Andrew onto the bed, he was laying on his back, she grabbed his ankles and put his legs on her shoulders. She lined up her hard cock with his tight but well lubed asshole, and then she pushed inside the pink hole. Andrew gasped, she was a bit bigger in size than the dildo and also his first. She fucked him that way for five minutes before pulling out and blowing her load all over his belly, letting him and Stevie clean it up.

So, what do you guys think? That's as far as I got last night!

lickmysack

12-31-2008, 04:47 PM

i thought it was pretty damn good :respect:

ohsoabused

01-01-2009, 10:34 PM

Thanks for the input!

Happy New Year!

SusanMichelle

01-04-2009, 07:52 AM

If you are looking for Crossdressing, Forced Fem, Shemale/Transsexual stories etc. Then stop by this site.

http://www.storysite.org/homepage.html

Without doubt one of if not the Biggest and the best story site, :yes:

randolph

01-08-2009, 05:28 PM

Kim cums home
Kim has been on a trip for two weeks and Randy was missing her very much. He went about his daily routine and hiked up the river, but his mind was on Kim. Every since his first encounter with her in the bedroom of his cabin he was in love with her. There he experienced for the first time transsexual sex and his mind was transformed. He wants her, God he wants her! He keeps thinking of her gorgeous body and her hard beautiful cock. He wants to worship her, kneeling before her and loving her big succulent cock. He knows she loves it and that she likes the idea that she has this power over him, that he would do anything to please her. He sits at his computer reminiscing over his encounters with her and how much he wants to please her. When she rewards him with a powerful load of hot cum, his life is complete. He is counting the days for her return and begins to think about what to do when she returns. He imagines her arrival in her Lexis coupe and watching her walk up to the cabin.
A few days later, she does arrive! She is wearing spiked heels and black net stockings clinging to those lovely long legs. Her tight short black leather mini skirt responds to the movement of her firm shapely hips accentuating their sensual movements. She has on a light loose fitting pink silk blouse that reveals the slight jiggling of her petite shemale titties as she struts up to the cabin. The dark sun glasses add to the incredibly sexy effect. She also has on one of those Greek sailor caps popular with shemale dominas. He opens the door and rushes out to meet her and welcomes her with a hug and a sweet kiss. She takes off her dark glasses and looks deep into his eyes and says "did you miss me?". Randy, full of emotion says, "I could not miss you more if I tried, I am so glad you are back". "I have been unable to think of much else but you, you know I love you!" "Well here I am you big burley stud" she said. They went into the cabin and Randy fixed some cheeses and poured two glasses of Chardonnay. Randy gazed at her beauty and knew, for him, there was nothing more desirable than her. "Tell me about your trip" he said. She sat down on the couch next to him, crossing her legs. Randy looks at her shapely toned legs with their bulging calves and she smiles. He hands her a glass of wine. "Here's to us" she said, they then clinked their glasses and sipped some wine.
"Well, as part of my trip, I went to a transsexual conference in Los Vegas, I was amazed at how many people were there from all over the world. They had meetings on all aspects of transexualism. They included how to do the transition, hormone treatments, implants and other surgeries". "They also had beauty contests, some with sexy clothes and one with bikinis. Some of the tgirls were incredibly beautiful and I noticed in the bikini contest many of them wore bikinis carefully crafted to accentuate their shemale goodies. I didn't enter the contests but I must admit some of those tgirls got me excited, their gorgeous bodies and full bikinis were very erotic." Randy asked, "Do you want to go beyond taking hormones and have surgeries?" "I think not, I am very happy with what I am, I love being a transsexual. Trying to convert into a women does not appeal to me. I love my cock and I love driving men crazy with shecock lust". "Well you certainly have done a good job on me" replied Randy. "Ummm,I like the thought of my big burley Randy lusting after me, I start getting hard thinking about it." "I want you to suck me right now?" she said. Randy leaned over and kissed her on her knee. "I want to eat your clothes off" he said. Well, you don't need to take time to do that as she unzipped her mini skirt and allowed her swelling cock to rise up to full erection. Randy always marveled at how quickly Kim could have an erection. He looked at it for a few moments, then, looked up at Kim. Kim said, "lick my perineum and suck my balls first and then you can love my cock as long as you want." Randy complied with her command without hesitation. Eagerly caressing the soft sensitive skin of her perineum and sucking her plump balls in her full scrotum. "That stimulates my prostate and feels soooo good" she said. "It makes my cock quiver and throb with lust, come suck me". "Come up and suck my big horny transsexual cock, my burly lover" she demanded. Randy found her aggressive demands very exciting. He loved feeling her sexual power and complying her desires. He own cock was throbbing and aching and on the verge of cumming. She grasps his head with both hands and forces her big throbbing cock deeper into his mouth and down his throat, thrusting and thrusting and thrusting. "Ahhh, Im cumming" she said as she filled Randy's mouth with load after load of hot silky cum. Randy gulped it down and then carefully licked up the final drops of her delicious cum as it oozed from her swollen cock. Randy thought, "I've died and gone to heaven"
More? :inlove::turnon::inlove:
Do you like this? Please comment, thanks

randolph

01-27-2009, 01:36 PM

A story about a tgurl named Gina
Gina is my cousin and I knew her parents well. She appeared to be a normal boy until gender issues started appearing. Jim's parents discussed them with their doctor and a psychiatrist. The doctor suggested corrective surgery. The parents discussed this with Jim and he refused. He liked the way he was but wanted to be called Gina. Fortunately, they lived in San Francisco where the schools were understanding of gender issues and "Jim" was allowed to be the girl Gina and excused from showering with the girls. Other students assumed she avoided dating because she was studying all the time.
Gina was a brilliant student getting straight "A's" and was especially good at mathematics. When she graduated from high school, she was awarded a full scholarship to Stanford University. She graduated from Stanford in electrical engineering and was immediately hired by an electronics firm in the Silicon Valley. I had not seen her since adolescence but over the years had kept in touch by Email. We liked to exchange jokes and erotic stories. She was delighted with her new job and her colleagues' seemed to accept her transsexuality.
A few days ago I got a call from her. I immediately knew something was wrong by the tone of her voice. "I have been laid off" she said. "The company has had to cut back due to the economy and competition from China". I said "I am very sorry; it appeared to be a great opportunity for you". She said,"I am in a bind, my apartment costs $2000 a month, I am running out of money and there seem to be no jobs around here". I said," Well with your abilities, perhaps you could find a position down here in S. California. You would be very welcome to stay with us while you looked around". She said, "Oh, you are so kind, do you think your wife would mind?". No I don't think so; we have a big house with an extra bedroom/office for you". Arrangements were made and I went to the airport to pick her up. As the plane unloaded, I expected a young woman dressed in a conservative professional outfit and probably wearing glasses. I was holding up a placard with "Gina" on it as the passengers entered the terminal. Suddenly this drop dead gorgeous blond girl approached me and said "Hi I am Gina". I thought, this must be the wrong Gina. I said "Are you my cousin Gina?". "Yes I am, didn't you recognize me?" "Well you are not (gasp) quite what I expected". She was wearing a form fitting sweater, tight short pants, tall leather black boots and mesh panty hose. She was stunning; her slim willowy body looked very feminine and very sexy.
I drove her home wondering what my wife would think of Gina. I knew she was aware that Gina was transsexual. After an initial shocked look, the wife seemed to accept Gina and enjoyed chatting with her while I composed myself and wondered how this was going to turn out. Things went well that evening, we got her set up in the spare bedroom and she hugged us both and thanked us profusely for inviting her to stay with us while she got her life back in order. We had a nightcap in front of the fire, hugged and then went to bed. As the wife and I settled into bed, she said, "Gina is quite a girl, isn't she? "Yes, indeed' I said.
I get up very early in the morning, fix a pot of coffee and settle down to do my usual Tantric meditation. As I worship the female energy within, my thoughts turn to the fantasy image of my beautiful shemale lover and I begin to love her gorgeous cock. My cock immediately responds to this fantasy and I continue loving it for an hour or more. As I was holding my erect cock with my eyes closed a voice said, "Well good morning, I hope I am not disturbing you?" It was Gina, wrapped in my bathrobe, I quickly covered myself and feeling rather embarrassed, asked her if she would like a cup of coffee. "I would love a cup in a little while", she said, smiling. I was sitting on the living room couch as she then walked up in front of me and opened the bathrobe. She was completely naked; I quickly scanned her body but froze when I saw her erect cock staring at me. Then I looked up at her smiling face and said, "My god Gina you are so beautiful". She said, "do you like what you see", as my gaze returned to her lovely erect cock. "It's beautiful" I said "may I kiss it". "My cock likes lots of attention" she said, as she moved forward to give me full access to her goodies. I thought to myself, man I never dreamed I would sucking off a brilliant mathematician!
To be continued:;):turnon::inlove:

dirty30

01-27-2009, 04:52 PM

Thanx...:respect:

randolph

01-28-2009, 11:01 AM

Her lovely cock was a delight! It was so smooth and succulent and I could feel her throbbing pulse as my lips slid up and down the shaft. My tongue eagerly licked the swollen head as her precum oozed out of the tip. Then she grasped my head and began thrusting her hips driving her cock deeper into my mouth. My god this is so good, I thought as my erect cock prepared to cum on its own. Suddenly she let out a low groan and her cock began filling my mouth with hot silky cum. We both came at the same time and I didn't have to stroke my cock at all. As I was finishing up licking up Gina's juices, I heard my wife getting out of bed. I looked at Gina and said, "Quick, get into the kitchen". As I was pouring coffee, Audrey came down the stairs; fortunately Gina and I had composed our selves just in time. "Well, good morning you two, up early aren't you". "Yes, I guess my fixing the coffee woke Gina up" I said. Audrey asked Gina to help her fix breakfast while I rushed off to take a shower. After showering, I returned to the kitchen and noticed Audrey and Gina engaged in chatting and serving breakfast. I was delighted that the "girls" seemed to be getting along very well.
To be continued::inlove::turnon::inlove:

hungcowboy

01-28-2009, 12:27 PM

story mein freund.

:respect::respect::respect::respect::respect::resp ect::respect:
:turnon:

not a bad wake me up at all

i wish i could wake up with that... instead i have to hear women bitching at me to wake up

randolph

01-28-2009, 07:58 PM

During breakfast, Gina talked about her job at Transmicro. One of her projects was developing the mathematics for a new chip that could be implanted in the body that when properly programmed and implemented could stimulate orgasms on demand. Wow, I thought the market for that could be tremendous. Gina said, "There were lots of technical problems involved. One of the major ones was the link to the nervous system. Which thoughts would detected and used to trigger the orgasm? In the trials with monkeys, they were getting orgasms only when they looked at their keeper and when looking at certain foods. Transmicro decided to put a hold on the research until a better brain thought detector was developed." Audrey seemed fascinated with what Gina was saying about orgasm research and I noticed her looking at Gina in an almost adoring way. I had to go to work so I kissed Audrey and "hugged" Gina and headed off to work. I couldn't stop thinking about the incredible experience with Gina. Her cock was so good and my cock cumming automatically. That was the first time my cock had cum without touching it. I also thought about Audrey and Gina wondering if something was going on there. ;):lol:

ila

01-28-2009, 08:39 PM

Your stories are getting better Randolph.:respect:

randolph

01-29-2009, 07:11 PM

When I got back from work Audrey and Gina were preparing dinner. Gina was wearing a tank top and brief pants and trotting around in high heels. The high heels did wonders for her legs, shaping the muscles into erotic delights. When I looked at Audrey, I was amazed, she was wearing a bikini! She had not worn a Bikini for years, although she still had an excellent firm body. We had a great dinner of fresh salmon, asparagus and sweet potato. I broke out my favorite chardonnay. During dinner Audrey sat next to Gina and I noticed Audrey had her hand on Gina's thigh. Oh my, I thought, my suspicions are confirmed; my wife has the hots for Gina. That evening, Gina told us a little bit about her childhood and then said, "I have something to share with you. Please do not tell anybody about this; it is a top secret project at Transmicro." We promised to keep quiet and begged her to continue. Gina continued, " Transmicro is working on genetically engineering stem cells to be implanted into the red blood cells of men. I asked, "So what are these stem cells going to do?" Gina smiled and said' " You may not believe this but they are female stem cells and as the red blood cells circulate through the male body they transfer female genes into each male cell and displace the male genes. Then within a short period of time the whole body of the man will start to transform into a women! The penis will invert into a pussey and the testis will retract and change into ovaries. The male muscles will modify into beautiful smooth female muscles. Everything will change from man to woman". "My god Gina, this is amazing" I said, "Are they making any progress on this?" She said, "Well it has a high priority, a survey by the company revealed that a lot of men secretly would like to be a women, particularly a very sexy women. You see, the female stem cells are carefully selected from the most beautiful, sexy and yes intelligent women available. Of course, the injections of the female stem cells would be extremely expensive and only wealthy men could afford it. The company stands to make a fortune." I thought, bummer!
;):lol:

randolph

01-30-2009, 10:48 AM

It was getting late so we all went to bed, kissing and hugging on the way. As Audrey and I settled into bed, she came over on me and started kissing passionately. My goodness what's going on? I thought. I returned her kisses and she reached down and started stroking my cock. Humm, this is very unusual. She then got down and started sucking my, by now, hard cock. She then moved around astride me with her pussey directly over my face. She has a lovely pussey and I love to lick it but now it was dripping love juice like I had never seen it before. I love her juices so I lapped away as she worked over my cock. Soon Audrey received my load and swallowed every drop. I continued sucking her plump clitty until she had a screaming orgasm.
As she calmed down, she moved up to sit beside me. "Oh, darling, thank you, I love the way you take care of my pussey." "Well Audrey, you did very well down there, I love you." Audrey looked at me with a concerned look on her face, and said, "I love you too, but I have to confess something to you. I like Gina, in fact, I love Gina, I want to make love to her!" "Well Audrey, we are in an interesting situation here aren't we? I also have a confession to make. The other morning, I had sex with Gina." Audrey said, "Well when I came down for coffee, I suspected something was going on, when I saw the expression on your face and Gina's flushed face. Oh my god, we love each other and we both love Gina, what are we going to do?"

Dear All,
I like writing erotic stories. However, I don't know if they are any good unless I get some comments. If the stories aren't any good, let me know and I will stop posting. If they are good, then I will try to get better.
Thanks ;)

randolph

01-31-2009, 10:54 AM

Well Audrey, "Gina is an amazing person, she is charming, beautiful, bright and self assertive. Not only that, she likes our company, she is a wonderful gift for both of us." Audrey said, "When Gina and I were in the kitchen, I noticed a bulge in her pants and realized since she is transsexual she has a cock. This thought excited me and I began to think about it more and more. I realized that I wanted to love it. I have never before been very interested in cock sucking but with Gina something happened." I said' "Yes, Gina has an erotic aura around her. While I was meditating, she came to me and offered her cock to me. I felt so honored to have the opportunity to please her." Audrey said, "Oh, I want to please her too but I would feel guilty doing it. I said. "Would you be ok if I was there while you loved her?" "Well, yes I would like that then I wouldn't feel guilty." I said, "I think it is very likely that Gina is bisexual so we could see if she is interested in "Ménage à trios" Thank you for being so understanding." " Well don't forget, I love Gina too," I said.
The following morning, we all had breakfast. Gina was her usual charming self as we discussed issues ranging from Obama's progressive agenda to the outrageous statements of Rush Limbaugh and Ann Coulter. Gina said' "You know, don't you, that Ann Coulter is a transsexual?" Yes, I had heard some rumors about her, a bad example to say the least." "Audrey and I were wondering if you would be interested in visiting Palm Springs today." "That sounds great I have never been to Palm Springs, let's go!" We jumped into the car and headed down the freeway feeling like kids again. ;):)

randolph

02-01-2009, 11:52 AM

Gina and Audrey got into the back seat and immediately began doing girly talk, I was surprised that Gina liked girly talk. I keep expecting her to discuss some technical aspect of her research. I was also disappointed that she wasn't sitting next to me so I could do furtive glances at her gorgeous legs. We had a great time in Palm Springs visiting the Art Museum and having lunch at a gourmet restaurant and visiting Palm Canyon. On the way back we stopped at the factory outlet stores on I10, Gina wanted to visit Victoria's Secret. The girls shopped there while I sat on a bench and watched the people stroll by. Eventually they came out of Victoria's looking very excited. Gina got me some really cute outfits, Audrey said. We got home that evening and watched the Netflix movie "Boys Don't Cry" that arrived that day. Later that evening, the girls told me to stay in the living room. They were giggling like school girls and soon Audrey came out in this sexy outfit and posed for me. It was a light slinky silk dress, low cut and quite short and conformed to her very female body. Then Gina came out in a BDSM outfit including a whip made of leather. Gina then grabbed Audrey and gave her a passionate tongue kiss right in front of me and pushed her down in front of her and said, "Are you going to obey me?" Audrey said "Yes Gina I am your slave and will do as you desire". While Audrey was saying this, Gina was brushing the whip across Audrey's back. "Very well slave girl come with me to my room". "Now you can kiss my boots and remove them". "If you do that properly, you can remove my top". I was standing there enthralled at what was going on. "You are being a good slave now you can remove my skirt". I could tell Audrey was really into this; she eagerly unzipped Gina's leather skirt and kissed Gina's bulging panties. Gina lightly swaked her with the whip and said, "I did not give you permission to do that". "Oh, I am sorry mistress what can I do to make amends?" Gina smiled, "well are you prepared to worship me?" "Oh yes mistress, I would love to worship you". "Very well you can now remove my panties". As Audrey pulled down Gina's panties her fine cock popped out and began to swell. Gina then got on the bed and lay down on her back. "Now slave girl you can worship me". By then Audrey was literally drooling. I was removing my clothes as Audrey bent over Gina. Gina's cock was standing at attention as Audrey went down on her. Audrey's rump was sticking up in the air exposing her lovely wet pussey and I prepared to mount her. My throbbing cock easily slid into Audrey's soaking wet vagina as her juices were dripping down her lovely smooth thighs. As I thrusted into her, she was making little grunty noises as she loved Gina's cock. My view across Audrey's back and to Gina's face was a delight. As I looked at Gina, she smiled and winked. I winked back and almost burst out laughing. If it didn't feel so good fucking and sucking would, be quite funny if not absurd. She had her hands behind her head so she could observe what was going on, she obviously was enjoying it immensely. Audrey seemed to be in seventh heaven, she just couldn't get enough of Gina's cock. :inlove::turnon::inlove:

smc

02-01-2009, 12:02 PM

Here's a story I wrote recently, inspired by one of our forum members to combine romance and sex:

Did It Really Happen?

It is one of those days of drudgery, tied to the computer, working for hours, trying to write. It is not going well. I am too distracted. Perhaps things will go better if I work somewhere else? Sometimes, moving from my office and the desktop computer to the living room and the laptop helps. I decide to give it a try.

Nothing doing. I am just as distracted. Only now, away from my office upstairs, with all the reminders of work, I find it even easier to drift away from my work tasks, and I look for anything to do but work. After drifting around on the web from news site to social networking to whatever, I check my email. There is a message from an address I have never seen before: her@want-me.net. The subject line reads: "I am not spam."

That catches my attention. Of course it is spam, I surmise, but I must admit to being impressed by the cleverness of the subject line, so instead of instantly relegating the message to the trash, I decide to look. The message content is simple: "It's me. Click here."

I put the cursor over the clickable line to see what will show up at the bottom of my screen, fully expecting some long string of unintelligible letters and numbers comprising a URL somewhere in one of the spam or phishing capitols of Africa or Eastern Europe. But again, I am surprised. It reads: "This is real."

How did the spammer do that? I wonder. Now I am more than curious, and against my better judgment I click, fully expecting it to be the last time I will get any use out of my laptop computer.

What happens next is truly remarkable. On my computer screen comes a very small image, difficult to discern. I strain to make out what is in front of me. Gradually, I begin to see it clearly: the curve of a woman's smooth, bare shoulder.

Over the next several minutes, a barrage of small images arrives on my screen. At first, they are large enough to see, but after a second or so they become tiny and find a random place on my screen. The back of a woman's calf is followed by what I think is likely a particularly soft part of a woman's behind. Some hair falling against a back popped up, and then a partial picture of wet lips. The images continue, one after another, all bits and pieces of a woman coming to me in a completely random order. With some, it is impossible to tell exactly what part of the body they are, because they are small and out of context. Others are definite. There are perhaps three hundred separate images, and I can tell that some are front, like the navel, and some are back, like the crack of an ass. They are scattered all over my computer screen, disconnected. And then they stop coming.

I try to move them around with the cursor, but to no avail. I check my email again. There is a new message from her@want-me.net. It reads: "Are you sure? Click here."

I am absolutely sure, so I click. Three final images arrive. First a nipple, and then another. Finally, two eyes. Even out of context, I can see that they are smiling.

Still, though, I cannot move the images on my screen. I check my mail again, and there is another message: "Now I am complete. Are you ready? Click here."

I don't think I've ever moved my cursor so quickly. I click. The hundreds of tiny image files on my desktop begin to whirl around. As the seconds go by, they begin to gather together like pieces of a jigsaw puzzle, beginning at the feet and moving up a pair of smooth, silk legs. But it isn't a static picture. As the pieces connect, the larger image they are creating begins to move, rotate even, and I see both the front and back of those legs. The picture expands to the top of the legs, and I am facing a beautiful derriere that is ever so slightly arched in the air. The body turns, but she seems to be clenching her legs together, not offering me as clear a view as the rear. It doesn't matter to my arousal, which is in full gear.

The images continue to swirl about, and I see a full back, with hair falling down it erotically, and a full torso, with two enticingly erect nipples. My cock is nearly poking through my pants. And then, quickly, the entire picture comes into view. As it turns from back to front, I see a beautiful woman. While I don't think I know her, she looks oddly familiar. She looks at me from the screen with deep, knowing eyes.

There is a sudden blinding flash of light, and what seems like an explosion. I can see nothing, but it feels as if I am hurtling through space at a rapid speed. Then, suddenly, everything is calm. A woman's voice says: "Open your eyes."

The woman from the computer screen is sitting next to me on the couch. She is dressed in a simple black dress that barely covers her. The living room has been transformed; it is now softly lit with candles. The air has an aroma of flowers and fresh spring rain. I can hear some quiet music beneath everything. There is a bottle of red wine and two glasses on the table.

"Do you want to kiss me?" she asks.

I take her in my arms, running my hands over her shoulders and back as our lips meet. We tremble together as we embrace, our tongues dancing together. Then she breaks our kiss and whispers a question in my ear: "Do you know me now?" She then seductively darts her tongue quickly in and out of that ear, sending a chill down my spine and into my hardness.

I ponder her question even as I continue to hold her and we kiss again. I know her, I think, but yet I am so uncertain. She begins to take my shirt off as we continue to caress and kiss. I break the kiss for a moment and gently pull her dress down to run my lips and then my tongue over first one nipple, and then the other. She touches my leg and gently moves her hand up to run her fingers lightly over the bulge between my legs, underneath my pants. This makes me moan.

She whispers again in my ear. "You must be certain. This changes everything. There is no going back." And then she clutches my now-harder cock through my pants.

I continue to concentrate on her nipples, pulling at them gently and rolling them between my fingers. I use my thumbs to rub the tips in slow circles. Her head falls back, and her breath becomes to come in steamy gasps. She pushes herself against me and we fall back on the couch. She is atop me, and pressing against my groin. There is something there that feels unfamiliar, but I am too aroused to think any more about it. Instead, I concentrate on her beautiful tits for a while as she kisses my neck and fumbles to get my pants open despite being on top of me. Soon, though, I leave my mouth and one hand to concentrate on one nipple while I move my other hand down to help her. Along the way, I rub and caress every inch of her I can reach, and I feel a bulge like mine on her.

Now she is moaning, and she moves her legs and opens her thighs. Together, we sit up, while in an embrace. I pull away and she remains on the couch, seated. She is so beautiful. She looks like no woman I have ever seen before. No picture I have looked at comes close. And yet, her beauty is completely unconventional. IIt is not that of a supermodel, or the girl next door, or does it fall into any of the other typical categories society has set before us. Her beauty is unique. I sense something of myself in her beauty, as if we share something that creates an inner beauty only I can comprehend. I wonder whether what I see on the outside of her is unique to my mind's eye. I wonder whether any other guy would see her beauty the way I am seeing it, or even see it as beauty. But I don't care. Here she is.

smc

02-01-2009, 12:04 PM

(part 2 of 2)

I begin to speak, but she puts her finger to my lips and quiets me. "Take off my dress," she instructs me, and so I get on my knees in front of her and begin to pull it down the rest of the way. Her beautiful tits, with nipples wet from my mouth, are before me. She has on lovely lace panties that contrast with her delicious skin. I move to pull them aside and I discover that the bulge I felt earlier is, indeed, a cock. I feel my own leak.

She notices that I have noticed. "Do you want me?" she asks again.

My heart is pounding. In a second, I look around the room. The soft candlelight and music create an aura of romance. The music, which I cannot identify but that creates a perfect mood, ebbs and flows. I think quickly, and answer. "Would you like some wine?"

The beautiful woman before me smiles and whispers, "That is the correct response to my question, for now." She pulls me to her and kisses me again, and then sits back comfortably on the couch. I pour two glasses of wine and sit next to her. She is naked, but for the lace panties. I am partially undressed, disheveled. We look deeply into each other's eyes.

"I've been waiting to come see you," she says, "ever since the first time we met. Do you remember?"

It is beginning to come back to me. "You were at the museum a few weeks ago, right?"

"Yes, that was me."

Several weeks ago, I took some time off from work to treat myself to an afternoon at the fine arts museum. I found myself mesmerized by an abstract expressionist painting, and stood staring at it for what seemed like an eternity. A beautiful woman came and stood next to me and began to speak to me. She asked me what I saw, and I told her that it was changing with every minute. She laughed and told me that that was the story of her life. Confused, I asked her what she meant, and she told me that sometimes what we think we see is not what we are truly seeing, and sometimes what we are truly seeing is something that we are afraid to see, and sometimes what we are afraid to see is the very thing we most want to see. I asked her whether she was playing hooky from a philosophy class at the nearby university.

That afternoon, we looked at a number of abstract expressionist paintings together in that particular gallery room of the museum. Our discussion was engrossing. There was something special, something different about her. I was captivated. And then she got a text message and, in a flash, declared that she had to leave right away. I never got her name, but I went back to the museum the next day and asked the guard in that room whether he remembered her and anything about her. He told me she had spoken briefly to him and said she was visiting from out of town. That sealed it. I guess it was my disappointment and the realization that I would probably never see her again that made her face begin to fade from my memory.

Now she sits next to me, half-naked, with a glass of wine in her hand and arousal between her legs. It is something I have longed for.

We talk and laugh and find ourselves emphasizing the things we say with caresses. She puts down her empty glass and tells me I have passed the test.

"What test is that?" I ask.

"I am a special woman," she answers. "Remember the paintings we looked at? I can only be with someone who can see beyond the obvious, and see who I really am. I have no desire to be a stop on a tour. I want to be aroused by ideas, by romance, and by truth, just as much as I am aroused by the animal instinct that is in me as in every human."

"We are back in philosophy class," I joke. But then I turn serious. "You are special. I have been looking for you."

She pulls me to her lips again and we kiss. Then she whispers: "Show me."

I get on my knees between her spread legs. Although we have never been together, I know this is something she loves. I can see how hard she has become inside her panties. I push them aside to free her beautiful cock. It rises to me, and I take it one hand and caress it softly. I have never done this before, but I am guided by what I know feels good to me. She gasps.

I am harder from this than I have ever been before. With my other hand, I struggle to remove my pants. It is difficult to do with one hand, but I succeed. I pull my briefs down and free myself. I am fully naked on my knees. I feel worshipful of her beauty, and I show her. I kiss her cock, my first cock, and then I gently run my tongue up and down her. It is larger than my own. I look up into her eyes for a signal that I am doing the right thing. She smiles and kisses me from that distance.

With one hand on her, I take her cock and put it in my mouth. Again, this is my first time, but her reaction seems to tell me that I am doing it right. As she gets wetter and wetter from my mouth, I take her deeper and deeper. I am loving this. What a fabulous feeling. What a beautiful taste. I reach up with my other hand to caress a nipple. After a moment, she takes that hand and sucks on one of my fingers. Pushing my hand down, she makes it clear that I am supposed to stick that moistened finger in my own ass. I will do anything she wants.

My own hard cock is leaking. I can feel the precum dripping down from it, but I ignore the attention it calls out for to concentrate on her. This is what I want. As I finger myself from behind, I continue to worship her cock. I can feel it growing in my mouth. I know what that means. I am not afraid. I want the sweet juice. I want to drink it. I want to show her that I am for real, that this is what I really want. I want her to fill my mouth with her cum and know that as I drink it I am fully aware that we are sharing everything, not just some bodily fluid. I want her to know that what we are doing now is yet another expression of the connection that we made when we first met, and that we will continue to connect in other ways that are not about sex.

She continues to grow in my mouth. I want to kiss her, though, so I rise from my knees slightly and bring myself to her lips. "I love the way you taste," I tell her. "Thank you for coming back to me." She smiles as I put my tongue in her mouth. A moment passes, and she pushes my head back to between her legs.

I take up where I left off, and it is only another few moments before I hear her breathing change. She clutches the cover on the couch. With her cock filling my mouth, I smile, because I know that I cannot possibly be doing this that well. But she, in all her beauty, is encouraging me.

Suddenly, her beautiful cock begins to unload a delicious liquid in my mouth. I drink it greedily, but not every drop. As it continues to spurt, I feel myself cum, too. I have never done so without direct stimulation, but it is happening now. I feel like a teenager about to have sex for the first time, like a premature ejaculation. But I don't care. As her cumming begins to subside, I use my hand to caress her beautiful, and now empty, balls. I then rise off my knees, bring my mouth to her lips, and kiss her passionately. We share the bit of her cum that I saved for this moment. It makes my lips glisten and tingle. I am in spent, and I am in love.

We collapse in each other's arms on the couch. She whispers in my ear that she must leave.

"How did you even get here?" I ask.

"I am magic," she answers. "Because you believed, I could be here."

"Will I see you again?" I ask.

"Be at the museum tomorrow afternoon," she says. "Meet me in the same gallery. We have other things to look at, and more ideas to pursue."

"I will be there. I cannot think of anyplace I'd rather be."

"Don't be so sure," she replies. "You have to give yourself to the moment. And there will be another moment like this. There is someplace else I'd like to put myself."

I feel my entire body shudder in pleasure at the thought. I close my eyes for a moment, and she is gone. I am fully dressed. The laptop screen has my work on it. The candles are gone, and there is no music playing. But there, on the table, I notice a single wine glass, with a slight stain of lipstick on it.

randolph

02-01-2009, 12:28 PM

Great story! :respect:
I wish I could write that well. ;)
I guess I will keep trying.:yes:

redgiant

02-01-2009, 03:43 PM

looking for a Chicago ladyboy

randolph

02-01-2009, 10:01 PM

Later we went to bed and Audrey said' "We need to talk". I said, "OK what is on your mind?" "Well it's Gina, I don't know what comes over me when I am around her. She is such a nice person, I love talking to her and joking around. But then I get this feeling and I can't keep my hands off her. The more I touch her the more I want her." "Well Audrey, I know exactly how you feel, I think". I feel like I am obsessed, I just want her cock in the worst way". "I want to please her more than anything". "I want her to want me". "OK, what if she gently told you that she loved you but that she would rather not continue to have sex with you" "I would find that exceedingly painful but knowing she loves me might get me through it. Perhaps we should all sit down and talk it over. Gina may not be here very long. I must admit I have similar feelings, she's my cousin and I do have a fatherly like feeling for her. I know it will be very difficult to break these sexual activities but I think for our marriage we need to do something.
The next day, we sat down with Gina, we held hands and discussed our concerns. Gina listened carefully and smiled. She then said, "I love you guys, this has been a great time for me, I enjoy your company and yes, the sex. I should have told you sooner that my boyfriend is coming down to take me to San Diego for a few days. Also he told me on the phone that Transmicro wants me back at the end of the month. As my heart sank I noticed tears welling up in Audrey's eyes. :(

ap1_porn

02-01-2009, 11:37 PM

lovin the stories on here

randolph

02-02-2009, 12:44 PM

The President and CEO of Transmicro,Inc., Dr. Randolph, Phd., is pleased to announce the introduction of its latest erotic enhancement product. Transmicro under the leadership of Dr. Randolph has been involved in the design and production of erotic enhancement devices for many years. Dedicated researchers have worked feverishly to produce the most desirable and easy to use erotic products known to man.
Under the inspired leadership of Dr. Randolph, Transmicro has produced the ultimate erotic device. It incorporates the latest nannotechnology into an easy to use device that any male or transsexual can use. The only requirement is the possession of a prostate gland. Briefly, the device consists of a semi flexible shaft eight inches long made of smooth material developed to simulate the human penis. Inside the shaft is a complex of sophisticated electronic nanotechnology partially derived from space, military and Ipod applications.
What is the name of this amazing device? During testing with human subjects it became apparent that an appropriate name for the device would be "Woweee" as this was the first comment made by most subjects after using the device. Other subjects that did not yell out Woweee had either fainted or were incoherent.
How does the Woweee function? First the Woweee is gently but fully inserted into the anal passage leaving the battery access, usb port and the antenna outside the anal opening. The Woweee is activated by a compact handy unit that communicates with the Woweee wirelessly. There are several buttons on the handy. The green button is the turn-on button. This button sends a signal to the Woweee to activate it's circuits and get it warmed up. There are four additional buttons labeled: I for the prostate activation, C for activating the testicles, U for activating the cock and last but not least the M button for activating pussey nerves hidden in the tip if the penis. The main button on the handy is the red button. This button activates all four areas at once. It is not advised to push this button until the user is thoroughly familiar with the operation and power of the Wowee.
It is strongly advised that the novice user read the detailed instructions in the operating manual carefully before trying out the Woweee. Any of the ICUM buttons will produce an orgasm since the signals are integrated. It is up the user how to start the desired orgasmic process.
Note: Using the Woweee at work may be problematic. If other people in the office have a Woweee inserted and you activate yours, the other Wowee's will activate. Pushing any of the orgasmic buttons would cause substantial disruption in the office resulting in the supervisor looking into what is going on.
Technical details regarding the operation of the Woweee are available at www. Transmicro.Inc.com.
;):yes::lol:

randolph

02-06-2009, 07:15 PM

Testimonial
Dear Dr. Randolph,
I purchased my Woweee at a local porn shop with cash. I didn't want my wife to know about it. I wasn't able to check it out until yesterday when my wife went shopping. I took it out of the box and inserted the batteries according to the instructions. I noticed the warning about the red button. I must say it looks very nice and accurately duplicates the male appendage in every way and its sooo big! I finally got it fully inserted with plenty of the special lubricant as per the instructions.
As I was lying on the bed reading the instructions and holding the "Handy" controller, I suddenly sneezed and accidentally squeezed the red button. Well, what happened next was something else. My cock flew to attention and the sex surge felt like a tsunami was rising in me traveling up my spine and filling my head with a throbbing protracted orgasm. I was shaking all over as I shot cum all over the bed. That was the last I remember as I fainted dead away. The next thing I heard was my wife calling my name and saying, "my god what the hell have you been doing?"
It took a few moments for me to pull myself together. Then my wife said "what is that sticking out of your ass, it looks like the tail of a mouse? "No, no, I said, "That's the antenna". My wife stood up straight, put her hands on her hips and said, "OK, so have been having sex with a radio?" "Well not exactly" I said, "It's a Woweee" My wife looked at me with disbelief and said, "So it's a Woweee, is it, I think I will take it out of there and beat you over the head with it and give you a good owwee". "Wait, please let me explain" I said, "It's a great device for producing the most amazing organisms you could ever imagine." "Oh really" she said, "take it out of there, I want to try it". I gave it to her and told her how to use it and warned her about the red button. She started pushing the ICUM buttons in the beginner sequence and immediately became very excited. "Wow, this is great" she said, "This is better than your cock ever was". I then remembered that the Woweee only works if there is a prostate gland. I said to her, "I forgot to tell you that the Woweee only works when there is a prostate gland". She gave me a strange look, turned off the Woweee and took my hand and looked into my eyes and said, "I have kept it from you all these years but I had transsexual surgery before we were married I used to be a guy." I almost fainted again and then said, "Well my dear cute gurly shall we share this Woweee or shall I get you your own personal Woweee so we can have a Woweee party?" "Be sure to get plenty of batteries" she said.
Thanks,
Rodney and Darla ;):lol::cool:

smc

02-08-2009, 05:33 PM

Thank you to all those who responded positively to my earlier story. I like to write stories that are both romantic and sexy. I look forward to your comments on my newest one. Sorry that it has to be in multiple posts, but there is a space limitation on the forum.

A Surprise Gift (part 1)

I don't know which surprised me more: to receive a birthday card from an old friend I hadn't heard from in several years, or to have it include any sort of gift. The card was relatively non-descript, with a simple drawing of a birthday cake on the front and a pre-printed message inside that said, "Happy Birthday!" It was signed "Em," my friend's old nickname (he hated "Emmett," the family name he had been given, and his middle name was loathed even more). There was a tinier envelope inside that read, "Do not open until your actual birthday, and enjoy."

Em and I had been close in junior high, two smart kids in a school where brains were held in pretty low esteem by students and teachers alike. We were a challenge in class, and teachers were glad to send us to the library to do "independent study." We'd find a quiet corner where we could whisper without disturbing anyone, and set out together on great explorations of books. We would swap what we were reading and have epic (quiet) discussions about art, music and ideas. On occasion, we would reserve the small room with the stereo and listen together to all kinds of music: jazz, classical, strange sounds from around the world, and so on.

This went on for a while, and then, as our third year of high school began, something terrible happened. Em's mother died after a three-day bout with some sort of viral infection. Em's father started to drink heavily and became verbally abusive. After a few months, beaten down, Em decided to drop out of school and leave town. I couldn't convince him to stay.

Em moved clear across the country to live with an older cousin in California. His occasional letters were cryptic tales of great adventures and explorations. He would phone twice a year and we would talk for an hour or so. This pattern continued all the way through my high school years and through my four years of college, and then we lost touch.

I started work in our old hometown, and found it difficult to make friends. I never went on dates. I would read, go to museums, take in concerts, films, and plays, but almost always on my own. When I did think about asking a girl out, I would get nervous and convince myself that she wasn't right for me. I really missed Em. Until that card arrived for my twenty-eighth birthday.

When the day came, I jumped out of bed and rushed to open the small envelope. In it was a card that read: "Admit One. Life drawing class. Try it and see if you'd like to sign up for the entire course." The back had a list of supplies to bring and an address in the part of town where there were several art galleries.

Hooray for Em, remembering that when we used to look at art books together I had said again and again that I wished I had some basic drawing skills. This promised to be a great birthday present. That evening, I rushed home from work, changed quickly, and headed out to "cash in" my gift.

At the gallery, I showed the young guard my card and he ushered me through a door into a small, well-lit room in the back. I was the only one in the room. There was one stool and easel, and a small stage with a smaller stool. A few minutes later, the door opened and in walked Em. This was completely unexpected. I rose quickly and grabbed Em for a hug. I hadn't seen my good friend in so long. Em smiled and said, "We'll have time to catch up later. I'm here to instruct you, and there isn't much time. Let's find out if you want to take the entire class."

"You've become an art instructor?" I asked. Okay, I have the charcoals and pastels I was told to buy."

"Good," Em responded, and he went and pressed a button on the wall next to the door.

A moment later, a woman came through the door. She was dressed in a long robe. She smiled a very pretty smile at me and went onto the small stage, sitting on the stool motionless. I said hello, but Em told me to remain silent, and she put a long finger to her lips to tell me to remain quiet, too.

Em said, "You will follow my instructions. We have to find out whether this sort of class is right for you."

I nodded my assent.

"This is Laura," Em said, "and she is going to be your personal model for tonight's class. I'm going to help guide you through the process of capturing Laura's very essence. If you succeed, you'll be right for more classes. If not ... well, we'll just have to see."

Again, I nodded.

"This is not a nude drawing class, though," Em continued. "There are many different types of essences to capture in a model, and for tonight you will try to capture Laura's essence with her dressed. Okay?"

I shook my head in agreement.

Em turned to Laura and nodded. She stood up straight and looked right at me. Her robe covered her from neck to feet. Em told me to draw what I saw, using the charcoal.

smc

02-08-2009, 05:35 PM

A Surprise Gift (part 2)

I struggled to capture her form on the first sheet of paper in my large pad on the easel. Em would point and suggest and even take my hand and move it along the paper to help me. After what seemed like only a few minutes, I had a decent representation of Laura's shape, if not her face. Em told me I had done well enough to move on, and then went to Laura on stage, pushed back her long red hair, and whispered something into her ear.

Laura turned around. Her back now to me, she dropped the robe, kicking it to one side. She was fully dressed underneath the robe, quite exquisitely. She unbuttoned her jacket, let it drop off her shoulders and onto the stool, and then slowly turned around. She had a satiny top of deep red, with buttons from the bottom to the top of her neck and lace around the ends of the short sleeves and bottom. She wore a short, black skirt that clinged to her obvious curves. She looked stunning. I started to speak, wanting to tell Em that she was almost too gorgeous to draw, and that I didn't think I would be able to concentrated, but he anticipated that I would break the silence and told me not to. Laura, too, shushed me, again bringing her finger to her lips.

I took a long look at the beautiful Laura, standing on that stage before me. Her shapely legs were covered with silky black stockings. I could not see the tops, which were just above the bottom of her skirt. As she bent to smooth her stockings, I caught a glimpse of garters. I was mesmerized by her look: the black heels, the contrast of her creamy white arms against the black stockings as she smoothed them over.

"Do you think you could capture Laura dressed like this, with your charcoals?" Em asked. "Or would you like to use some pastels, too?"

I picked up a charcoal and began to draw. I worked quickly, and then highlighted her attire in my drawing with the red pastels. Something about Laura was inspiring me to work quickly and was bringing out a talent I had never thought I possessed. After a few more minutes, Em declared again that I had succeeded enough to move on.

I was finding it difficult to concentrate on drawing. Laura was so beautiful, so sexy, so alluring. I wanted to see what was under her outfit, but Em had said that there would be no nudes. So, I forced myself to concentrate on being the best student I could be.

"Let's move on to the next drawing level," Em said. "Is that okay with you? Are you ready?"

Again I nodded, and Laura immediately unbuttoned her blouse, starting at the top. Slowly, it fell open, hanging off her creamy shoulders to reveal a purple lace bra. Em pointed to her and she sat on the stool, arched her back slightly, and pushed her breasts forward. I let out an audible gasp, and Laura smiled. Em motioned quickly to my pad and I began to draw.

Working at what seemed like a feverish pace, I tried to captured Laura from waist to the top of her head, this time concentrating on her face - I had noticed that her eyes were a luscious green - and the curve of her breasts as they seemed to strain to get out of her bra. As I looked at her, our eyes met and hers visibly smiled. I lingered, looking into them, but then broke my gaze to take in the rest of her. My eyes traveled up and down her body, drinking in the swell of her breasts, where the nipples were barely covered by the lace of her bra. I spent a moment on her stomach, and tried to imagine the curve of her hips beneath the skirt she still wore. As she sat on the bench and crossed her legs, I was becoming intoxicated by her silky stockings and those heels.

Turning back to the easel, I drew again. Em offered words of encouragement, and I continued to fill in the drawing. I was becoming quite good at this.

Suddenly, as I stood there working, Laura moved one hand to cover her breast, encased in that beautiful purple lace. My knees went weak. It looked as if she was trying to harden the nipple that was beneath the fabric. I turned to Em to say that I didn't think I could continue to draw, but Em only smiled, pointed at the paper, and made a circular motion with his hand as if to admonish me to go on.

As I got closer to completing this particular drawing, I noticed that Laura seemed to be squirming just a bit on the stool. She held her pose, now with a tautening nipple obviously between her fingertips, but she was not sitting completely still. Her other hand kept falling down and smoothing out her skirt just below her waist.

I finished the drawing and showed Em, who flipped to the next page in my pad and again went to Laura on the small stage. He whispered in her ear, and she whispered back. I could not make out a single word, but they seemed not to be in full accord. She shook her head, but smiled, and he put his hand on her shoulder and said something that must have been reassuring. At least that is what her body language suggested. Walking back to the easel, Em smiled at me.

"This will be the last drawing for tonight," he said. "Let's see if we can achieve perfection."

With those words, Laura stood up and seductively pulled down her skirt. She stood facing me for a moment, and then did a little pirouette. Her long, red hair followed her as she turned. She had on panties that matched her bra, and now I could see that the garters holding up her stockings matched as well. She was drop-dead gorgeous. I was unsure I would be able to concentrate on my drawing, especially when she stared right at me with her green eyes and slowly licked her lips, which were red and ripe.

Em pointed at the stool and Laura went to it, putting her hands on the seat and positioning herself with her back arched slightly and her long, stocking-clad legs slightly apart.

"This is a difficult pose to capture," Em said. "You need to let yourself go. Melt into what you're seeing, and if your thoughts are as fluid as Laura's pose, you will be able to do it."

I began and was shocked at how quickly I drew. Within a few minutes, I had a fully realized drawing of the beautiful Laura on my easel. Em nodded his approval.

"Well," he asked, "would you like to continue with the course?"

I nodded.

"It's okay to speak now," Em said.

"Yes, absolutely," I answered. "When? Tomorrow? How soon? I'd like to continue right away."

smc

02-08-2009, 05:36 PM

A Surprise Gift (part 3)

"Calm down," said Em. "I'll be here for a while. We can figure it out over the next few days." Then he turned to Laura, who was putting her clothes back on.

"Would you like to see the drawings?" he asked.

Laura quickly came to the easel, standing right next to me. She smelled of fresh-cut flowers. Her hair touched my arm, and I felt a tingle. She started with the first drawing and looked at each one in succession, with her smile growing wider and wider. Finally, she put a soft hand on my face and said, "I think you have done very well."

I tried to hide the shudder that went through my body from her touch. I don't know how well I did, because she seemed to notice.

After a long silence, we all began to speak at the same time. I said something about not having seen Em for a long time, and wondering whether we could go get a drink, and whether Laura could come. Em said something about another engagement and that he would see me tomorrow. Laura asked if someone could give her a lift. We laughed, and Em spoke first.

"I'll have to see you tomorrow, but you should give Laura a ride," he said. "Laura, I can vouch for him. You'll be fine."

I think I might have let out another slightly audible gasp. Laura smiled. I gathered my charcoals, pastels, and pad, and the three of us left the gallery together and went out to the street. Em said his goodbyes, assured me I would hear from him soon, and got into his car, which was parked in front of the building. I told Laura that mine was down the block and offered her my arm. She took it.

We walked to my car, saying nothing. I felt butterflies in my stomach, and was glad for the silence, because I imagined that my voice would probably crack if I tried to say anything. When we reached my car, I opened the passenger-side door and let Laura in. As she sat, I got a very good look at her stocking-clad legs and felt faint.

Rushing around to the other side, I got in the car, started it up, and spoke. "Where do you live?" I asked.

"How about that drink?" was Laura's reply.

I replied with a combination of emotions - elation and nervousness - that surely came through in my voice. "Do you have a favorite place?"

"No," said Laura, smiling, "Let's go wherever you'd like, as long as it's comfortable and not too stuffy."

I knew just the place. We drove for about five minutes, and I tried desperately to make small talk. I asked her about herself, and got what I later realized were rather cryptic answers. At the moment, though, the simple fact that she was talking to me made it seem as if she was opening her entire life up. We arrived at the bar and entered. It was not too crowded. Laura suggested an empty booth in the corner. I noticed that, as we walked over, every head turned to take a look at Laura. She was stunning, and noticed by men and women alike.

The waitress came over and I asked Laura what she'd like. She ordered a martini, and since I was too focused on other things to think about it, I said I'd have the same. The drinks came quickly, and we sat and talked and laughed. With each passing minute, I felt more and more comfortable. We each had two martinis and then she whispered, "I am really enjoying your company. Would you like to continue this somewhere more private?"

I stammered, "Sure."

"Do you live far from here?" she asked.

With that, I pulled out my wallet, left probably way too much money on the table, and grabbed her jacket from the seat. Standing up, I held it open so she could put it on. She backed into it and very lightly touched herself to me. I was mortified, hoping that she didn't feel that I had become aroused.

We went to the car, and I drove to my apartment building. She talked the whole way, but I don't remember a word she said. I do remember that she punctuated everything with a touch of my shoulder or my leg.

When we reached my building, I parked and took her upstairs, carrying my art supplies. We entered, I put down the pad and charcoals and pastels, and I turned on the light. She asked if there was one less bright that I could turn on. I did, and she moved to my couch. Laura motioned for me to sit next to her.

"Em told me you were a good guy," she said. "I saw how you looked at me when you were drawing. And those drawings are me. Are you sure you never drew before?"

"I guess I've tried before," I told her, "But if didn't admit that you inspired me to reach a new level, I would be lying."

She smiled and suddenly kissed me full on the lips. I was taken by complete surprise. She forced open my mouth with her tongue, and we probed each other. I became very hard and even a bit uncomfortable. She smelled so wonderful. I was almost afraid to do anything more, but she reached for my arms and pulled them around her. I felt her draw into me.

Breaking our kiss, Laura took off her jacket and threw it on a chair next to the couch. "You are a good guy, aren't you?" she asked.

It seemed as if something was wrong, so I wondered aloud.

"Em knows I'm special," she answered. "That's why he promised me only someone who would treat me right would be drawing me. I never posed before tonight."

"Laura," I said in a whisper, "You are beautiful. I cannot imagine treating you in any way but right."

She began to unbutton her blouse. "I felt you in the bar, you know," she said, with a bit of wickedness in her voice. Letting the blouse fall to the floor, she began to pull down her skirt. I was in a near state of shock, not only that this was happening but also how fast. I began to undress myself, opening my shirt first and starting to pull down the zipper of my pants. I realized I needed to get my sandals off, so I quickly unstrapped them and threw them to the side. Laura laughed, and then she stood before me in all of her loveliness, with her purple bra and panties, black silk stockings and garters, and high heels. She kicked off the heels and tossed her head to the side, creating a flash of red in the muted light. I thought I would explode.

smc

02-08-2009, 05:37 PM

A Surprise Gift (part 4; final part)

Laura sat down next to me, with my chest bare and only my boxers on. She took one of my hands and put it on her breast. I captured the nipple between my fingers, through the purple fabric, and slowly caressed it while it grew larger. Her eyes looked right into mine. I reached up to her shoulder and pulled down the strap of her bra, and then brought my lips to her now-erect nipple and kissed it gently, leaving it wet. I went back to kneading it with my fingers while my other hand pulled down the other bra strap. Another nipple presented itself to me, and I kissed it, too, lingering longer to suck gently and make it very erect.

Suddenly, I had an urge to capture this in a drawing. I took my mouth from her breast and whispered in Laura's ear. "Do you think it's crazy," I asked, "that I want to draw you like this, right now?"

Laura told me to work quickly. I ran to get the supplies and sat back down next to her, opening the pad and with only a few quick strokes producing a picture of her beautiful breasts, with ripe, erect nipples glistening. It seemed almost impossible to do with charcoals and pastels, but there it was. She smiled and kissed me and pulled me back to her breasts.

As I continued to suck the nipples and caress the curves of her stunning breasts, I reached down and removed the bra from around her waist, where it had fallen. I pressed her closer to me and then began to move one hand down her side, using my fingertips to trace a seductive path down to the top of her panties. I became even harder, and I imagined that if she were as aroused as me she would be quite wet in those panties. As I got closer to her panties, I felt her tremble. I trembled, too, and I replaced my fingertips with my lips and kissed her from her breasts down her side and just to her hips. I wanted what was in those panties.

Suddenly, Laura pulled my face away from her body and kissed me again. "I'll let you in," she whispered into my ear.

Laura stood up with a fire burning in her eyes. She turned around and bent down slowly, putting her lace-panty-clad, rounded derrière nearly into my face. She began to pull them down, over the black silk stockings, but never opening her legs. The creamy skin of her backside was driving me crazy. When the panties were at her knees she looked back at me and told me to draw, again.

I grabbed the pad and quickly rendered Laura's exquisite ass in charcoals and pastels. When I was done, I asked her if she would look. She quickly pulled the panties up and sat down next to me. My drawing met with her approval, and she kissed me deeply.

"Laura," I said, with a great deal of trepidation, "I need to see all of you. Let me draw every bit of you."

She stuck her tongue in my ear and rubbed her hand over the hardness in my boxers. Again, I thought I would explode. Then she told me to undress her fully.

Again, I began at her breasts. I used my fingers and my mouth to bring them to full arousal. I kissed her front and back, working my way again down to her panties. Her skin felt as if it was on fire ... or perhaps it was my tongue. When I reached the top of her panties once more, I slid my tongue into them, just at the edge. Laura's breathing changed, and she squirmed a little. I turned her around and got on my knees with her on the couch, and continued to kiss her, finding my way to her rear. I bit the edge of her panties and pulled them down with my teeth, until they were just below the soft, inviting crevice. She moaned a bit, and I got harder.

Did I mention that it had been a very long time since I had been with anyone? I began to worry that I might not last. Laura must have sensed this, because she whispered to me that she wanted this and that everything would be fine.

I kissed her behind and gently nuzzled my lips and nose into her crevice. She smelled like an intoxicating mix of flowers and musk, romance and sex. With my tongue, I softly probed her crevice and began to push her legs apart. She moaned softly. I turned her back over and quickly moved up to her mouth to kiss her. I reached down between her legs to feel her wetness.

Laura was wet. I felt a slippery, sticky wetness at the end of a hard ... cock! My hand closed around it.

"Em told me you were a good guy," Laura whispered the same words as before. "I saw how you looked at me when you were drawing," she repeated. "Will you draw me now?"

I smiled and moved my mouth to her cock to lick up the wetness. She shuddered again. I took my mouth from her delicious hardness for only a moment to ask if it was okay to draw her later. Her response was to push my mouth back down on her.

For the next several hours, Laura and I went on an art excursion, together. What had been drawing before now became sculpture, as I molded her shape to mine and she molded hers to me. We sculpted our bodies together so that I could enter her. In one night, I went from being a first-time life drawing student to working in multiple media. We used oils. I hammered her form in rock. She posed me. I took every bit of her in, and she took me in.

In the early morning, after many hours of exploration and a few hours of sleep, she was in my arms in my bed, our cocks spent and sticky as we cuddled. She asked me if I would draw her later in the day. I said yes.

"I want you to draw me fully aroused," she insisted. "Promise you will get me there."

I promised.

We fell asleep again. Some hours later, I awoke suddenly when I heard a noise in my room. When I looked up I saw Em sitting in a chair in my bedroom. Laura was still sleeping. She looked absolutely lovely.

"How did you get in here," I asked Em.

He didn't answer. Instead, he asked me whether I had been the "good guy" he had promised Laura.

"You'll have to ask her," I answered.

"I brought her here for you," said Em. "Did you know that?"

"What?!" I replied.

Em told me the story. "We lived in the same building and became friends. Sometimes we would go to museums and concerts together, but there was nothing romantic between us. I always thought she was special, but I wasn't sure until one day she came home crying and knocked on my door. She told me that she had just gone on her first real date in several years, since she had moved back from overseas where she had lived for a couple of years. I guess it hadn't gone well. She was really upset."

"What happened," I asked.

"I don't really know for sure," Em replied. "All she would say is that he wasn't a 'good guy'. It was only a week before I was planning to move back here. We spent a lot of time together that week, and the night before I was planning to drive across the country she asked me if she could join me. On the way, we talked a lot, and I reminisced a lot about when I used to live here. It made me think about you, and I remembered some things that you might not remember."

"Like what?" I asked.

"Well, didn't she show you?" was his only reply.

Then Laura awoke, smiled, pulled the sheet over herself and got out of bed. She was not going to show herself to Em, but she walked over to Em and kissed him on the cheek.

"He is a good guy," Laura said. "I felt it."

I smiled.

"May I stay?" she asked.

randolph

02-08-2009, 06:35 PM

SMC A great story, keep up the good work! ;):cool:

stevesw9

02-12-2009, 11:12 AM

You just got a reputation vote from me for that story, weel done:respect:

I liked that story too.
But what are Rep votes - I got 2.
Who gives them? (I could not find an explanation on this site - ther is so much stuff).
Can I cash them in for something?
Steve LONDON

smc

02-12-2009, 11:23 AM

I liked that story too.
But what are Rep votes - I got 2.
Who gives them? (I could not find an explanation on this site - ther is so much stuff).
Can I cash them in for something?
Steve LONDON

Thanks for the reputation vote. I wish I could answer your question about what they mean, other than putting a few extra green blocks to the right of your name. Maybe you could send a note to Shemale Sex Lover and ask (he's the "boss" of the forum) and then post the answer.

randolph

02-15-2009, 01:56 PM

Vanessa
Gloria and Rodney were in high school together. Rodney played football and Gloria was a cheerleader. They started dating and after graduation got married. They both got good jobs and had a nice house in the suburbs. In other words they were a typical American couple. However, Gloria was getting increasing frustrated with Rodney's lovemaking. Typically, with a minimum of foreplay, Rodney would mount her, hump until he would cum and then roll over and go to sleep. After Rodney went sleep Gloria would often work her pussey with her fingers to cum so she could get to sleep. Out of frustration she got one of those penis shaped vibrators and started using it almost every night. That worked for a while but she wanted more.
On the way to work she would pass a porn store so one day she stopped in to see what they had to offer. She told the clerk of her frustrations with her husband's love making. He said that transsexual videos were getting very popular and perhaps watching shemales would get him turned on to more sex. She checked out a video and returned home. After dinner, she told Rodney that she had checked out a video. They sat down with glasses of wine and she turned it on. The video portrayed lovely shemales having sex with each other, sucking their big cocks and penetrating each other. Rodney sat there wide eyed and Gloria was getting wet. She reached over to Rodney and noticed he was hard in his pants. "Well," she said, "It appears that you like shemales". Rodney said, "Yeah, they are really sexy" They sat there amazed at the big shecocks and the sexual power of these gorgeous shemales. Then Gloria unzipped Rodney's pants and after considerable difficulty getting his big hard cock out of his pants, proceeded to suck him off. Before Rodney could fall asleep she proposed that they have a shemale come to the house for some live action. After watching that intense shemale sex on the video, Rodney had no objections.
The next day after returning home from work, she decided to search for escorts and had no trouble locating a list of local shemales. She called several and chatted with each of them. She then decided that Vanessa sounded like the one she wanted. Arrangements were made for the following evening and Vanessa arrived in the evening. She was wearing a large top coat that covered most of her. Once inside she removed the coat and revealed her sexy transsexual outfit. She was wearing a black leather miniskirt with black stiletto boots and a red silk blouse. She also had a black Greek sailor cap and a whip! Gloria introduces Vanessa to wide eyed Rodney. Vanessa looks at him with piercing dark eyes and says, "So you are Gloria's big hunk husband, she told me about you. Rodney looked very uncomfortable as Vanessa looked at him. I am here to give you some sexual training. Don't worry, when I am through with you, you will love every inch of me. From now on I will call you Sonny Boy". "Are you ready to get on your knees? " He gets on his knees in front of her and sees the bulge in her mini skirt. She unzips her skirt and releases a huge shecock which immediately becomes fully erect. "You can start by kissing it" she said. He hesitates and she slaps him on the back with her whip he cringes a bit and gives her cock a kiss. She says, "Good, kiss it again and then slowly lick the groove under the head". He can feel the heat of her turgid cock and her throbbing pulse. He is amazed at the pleasure coursing through him as he sucks on her lovely big cock. The energy emanating from her cock soon demolishes any inhibition remaining in him as he eagerly loves it. "That's a good boy" she says. Soon she grasps his head and starts thrusting her huge cock deeper into his mouth and down his throat. He almost gags as it blocks his breathing but then she pulls out and says "ok Sonny Boy, turn over it's time for you to submit to the power of my cock"
He hesitates and she whacks him with her whip. "Do as I say Sonny Boy". He obliges, and she rubs the tip of that big shecock around his ass and then begins forcing it in as he screams with pain as her hard cock penetrates deep into him. "shut up, Sonny Boy, you will like it soon enough as she plunges into him with increasing force". Gradually, the pain begins to diminish to be replaced with the most exquisite pleasure he had ever experienced. His whole body was responding to the thrusting of her cock. After crying with pain he began moaning and saying, "oh my god keep doing it, oh yes it's so good, oh I love it". Suddenly his screaming hard cock exploded with load after load of creamy cum as he shuddered all over with orgasms. Then she withdraws her cock and says, "That's enough for now, turn over and worship my cock, suck it good for now you are my slave boy. She held him by his ears and said "slave boy you will obey my every command, won't you?". "Yes he said, I will obey you" "Very well then from now on you must obey me and your wife at all times, got that?" "Yes mistress, your wish is my command" I will obey you and my wife". Vanessa left and Rodney said "Gloria, please have her come back soon, ok?" Gloria smiled and said. "I will have her come back when I think you need additional training".
Needless to say Gloria was delighted and amazed by Vanessa's, power to subdue her hunk husband and turning him into a slave boy. Vanessa's demand that he obey his wife turned her on to the point of orgasm. The thought that she now had control over the big guy's sexual needs thrilled her all over. Big Rodney would now have to beg her for sex strictly on her terms.
It was now time to inform her husband of the new rules. She sat in her favorite lounge chair with her beautiful shapely long legs spread apart. "Rodney, I need to talk to you" she said. "Kneel down before me and kiss my pussey". "Yes my love, (kiss) how may I please you? (kiss, kiss)." A sexual thrill rushed through her as the control over her husband materialized. "Now every morning you are to bring me a cup of coffee in bed and kiss me all over. You are to kiss and suck my swollen nipples and then go down on me and pleasure my pussey until I cum at least once. Then you are to get dressed and go to work" "But what about me? He asked. "You must learn to control your sexual needs and be prepared to pleasure me on demand" she said. "I will decide when you may satisfy your needs and you may not pleasure yourself in the meantime." "If you are not fully loaded when I want you're cum, you will be punished." Tears welled up in his eyes as he said, "Yes, my love".
;)

smc

02-17-2009, 11:55 AM

This story is a little bit late for Valentine's Day, but I hope you will all enjoy it. Again, I apologize for having to post it in multiple parts, but the length limitations for any one posting make it impossible to avoid.

Be My Valentine?

As the morning of Valentine's Day dawned, Steven stood at the window watching yet another snowstorm. It has been so cold, for so long, and the only saving grace of yet another foot of snow forecast is that it will cover the now-dirtied snow from the last storm just a few days ago. Still, he was tired of winter. Everyone he knows was tired of winter.

He was also growing weary of his life at age 33: the drudgery of work, the meals alone, the evenings spent watching mindless television, and the nights spent gratifying himself. It has been a long time since he has been on a date. He is shy, and finds it difficult to engage with people. Sure, he'll go to the occasional party thrown by a coworker, and every once in a while he'll muster up the courage to ask someone out. But it is always a one-time thing.

After a shower, he dressed, went into the kitchen, and had some coffee. As he read the morning paper, the phone rang. The caller ID showed his sister's name, Elizabeth.

Steven picked up the phone. "Hi, sis. Kinda early."

"A wonderful good morning to you," she said, in a cheerful voice that seemed so wrong for the weather and the earliness of the day. "I have a surprise for you."

This causes him to shudder. His sister is well meaning, but most often when she uses the word "surprise" it means something that he doesn't want to do, but that she needs him to do.

"What's that?" he asked.

"Dan had to go out of town on a work emergency late yesterday, so we have to postpone our Valentine's Day plans," she says. Dan is her husband. "We bought this romantic dinner-and-dancing package at that country club near our house, part of some charity fundraiser. I want to give you the tickets."

"That's nice, sis, but who do you suppose I would take?"

"Oh, c'mon. There must be lots of candidates."

"Even if so, do you really think anyone would be available at the last minute?"

"I guess not," said his sister. "Oh, well, it was a good idea, though, don't you think?"

"Yeah, right," he though, silently. Then he said, "Listen, I gotta leave for work. I'll talk to you soon."

He bundled up to face the snow and drove to work. On the way, his cellphone rang. His sister, again.

"I have a great idea!" she squealed. "The Sweetlea's across the street from me have a niece who's visiting. She doesn't know anyone here. Mrs. Sweetlea was telling me just the other day how bored and lonely she is. And she's real pretty. It would be real nice if you took her. Do you want me to set it up?"

"Are you insane?"

His sister wasn't listening. "I'll call you back as soon as I can, okay?" And she was gone.

He shook his head in disbelief, and for just a moment considered driving the car off the road and into a ditch.

A couple of hours into the workday, his office phone rang. "I've got great news!" his sister squealed, again. "I talked to the Sweetlea's and Charlene. She's really cute, and she'd love to go with you."

"You are insane! No one goes on a first date on Valentine's Day!!!" His shouting into the phone drew the attention of his coworkers, some of whom began to whisper among themselves.

"But I already set it up. You can't disappoint her. As soon as I left the Sweetlea's she was going to head out to buy a dress for the occasion. I'm going to email you her information so you can call her yourself." Again she was gone, and the email arrived a moment later with a cellphone number.

Steven lets another three hours go by. He wasn't getting any work done; instead, he was fretting about this ridiculous situation his sister put him in. At about 3:30, his cellphone rang. He recognized the number as the one his sister sent him, and he answered, tentatively.

"Hi, Steven. This is Charlene Sweetlea. I know you've heard from your sister."

"Yeah. But look, I'm sorry. This is really awkward."

"I know," said Charlene. "I feel like I was pushed into this by my aunt. She even insisted on buying me a new dress."

"That's too bad."

"Not really," Charlene answered, almost whispering. "It looks pretty good." She paused. "Listen, I have an idea. This dinner-and-dancing thing doesn't start until 8. Why don't we get together earlier for a drink, and just talk? If we end up not going to the country club, that'll be fine."

"Okay. I guess there's no harm in that. I'll pick you up at 6:45, if that's okay. No strings attached."

"See you then," Charlene said, and the call was over.

A bit later, Steven went home, changed, and headed to the Sweetlea's across from his sister's, arriving a few minutes late because of the still falling snow. As he pulled up in front of the house, a woman came running out to the car, as best she could given the weather, opened the door, and jumped right in.

"Hi! Where are we going?"

"There's a decent enough lounge at the hotel near the country club. How about there?"

"Sure."

Steven did everything right, trying so hard to be chivalrous, although his motivation was that he expected the "date" to end soon and didn't want it to be for any reason other than the awkward circumstances. Once they were seated at a quiet table in the lounge, a waiter came by for drink orders. "Jameson, straight up," said Charlene. Steven was stunned but ordered the same.

"That's quite a drink," he said.

"I love whiskey," Charlene replied.

For the next half-hour, they chatted amiably about nothing in particular. It was rather dark in the lounge, but Steven could get a decent enough sense for what Charlene looked like. He had already noticed, when she ran to his car, her nicely proportioned body, with just a hint of curve in all the right places. Her shoulder-length auburn hair touched her shoulders, exposed now that her coat was off. Her new dress was black, with a bit of black lace frill around the somewhat low neckline. He couldn't help but notice her perfect breasts, just the size he always found most attractive. He chuckled to himself as he recalled the old Frank Zappa lyric: "Anything over a mouthful is wasted."

Steven found himself becoming quite enchanted with Charlene. They each had a second whiskey, and it came time to decide whether to move on to the country club. To his own surprise, he thought it might be okay. He felt so comfortable talking with her.

"So," he asked, "what should we do with these tickets?"

"I think we should go. No one has to know it's our first date. They'll all be so lovey-dovey because it's Valentine's Day that we can just enjoy a free meal, some dancing, and not worry about anything else."

"I like the way you think," said Steven, and he excused himself to go to the men's room. "Let's go as soon as I'm back."

smc

02-17-2009, 11:56 AM

(part 2)

Heading out from the men's room, Steven ran into a guy he knew from high school, hanging at the bar with some woman he's never seen.

"Hey, Steve, since when do they have costume parties on Valentine's Day?" the guy asked, mockingly.

"I beg your pardon?"

"What's with you and Miss Chuck Sweetlea over there, all dolled up?"

It suddenly hit him. It's wasn't an accident that he felt so comfortable. His mind was probably working overtime to suppressed the thought, but he was on a date with Chuck.

In his freshman and sophomore years of high school, the Sweetlea's nephew Chuck had come to live with them while his parents went away on some kind of church mission. Back then, Steven lived across the street in his parent's house, the very one his sister now owned.

Chuck was the only kid in the neighborhood Steven's age. They became good friends. They did everything together. They shared the same hobbies, listened to the same music, and talked about asking out the same girls, which they never got around to doing. They got drunk together, stealing wine from his aunt and uncle and whiskey from the liquor cabinet at Steven's house. And one night, when they went camping at the state park nearby, they drank a little too much and jerked each other off. Chuck had even touched Steven's cock with his tongue, for about five seconds, before they both recoiled in shock.

In some ways, Steven considered that night to have been the loss of his virginity. Sure, he hadn't penetrated anyone, but he let someone touch him and he had an orgasm.

Chuck moved away just before junior year to join his parents somewhere in Asia. Eventually, they just lost touch.

Now, Steven was confused and even a bit angry. He collected himself as best he can and heads over to the table. Sitting down, he looked Charlene right in the eyes and says, "You're Chuck."

Charlene was completely non-plussed. "No, Steven," she calmly replied, "I was Chuck."

"What the fuck?" Steven stammered. "What have you done with yourself?"

Charlene was silent.

"Do you really expect me to go to that dance with you?" Steven asked, trying not to shout.

Charlene was silent.

"Say something, damn it!" Steven shouts this time, and a few heads turn.

Charlene's lower lip quivered just a bit, and it seemed that she might start crying at any moment. Then, suddenly, she straightened up in her chair, pushed out her pert breasts, took a deep breath, and said, "We are friends, and you shouldn't speak to me that way. If you want to know about me, you have to take me to the dance. I promise not to embarrass you."

Now it was Steven's turn to be silent.

"Remember how close we were?" asked Charlene. "Do you trust me?"

Steven sits for several minutes, conflicted. He looked Charlene up and down. To her, he seemed to be having a silent debate with an angel and a devil sitting on his respective shoulders. Finally, he relented.

"Okay, but you have to tell me everything. And no dancing!"

They put on their coats to leave. They hurried to the country club, found a table away from others, and sat down as dinner was served. Steven was now anxious to hear Charlene's story.

She tells him about moving to Thailand, where her parents were doing church work. They were so busy traveling around the country that they pretty much left her to fend for herself alone. Chuck went to an American school in Bangkok and befriended one of the young teachers there who instructed students in the Thai language. Her name was Lee, and she was only a couple of years older than Chuck. They stayed friends when he graduated and decided to enroll at the Mahidol University. He saw Lee often.

One weekend, during Chuck's third year at the university, Lee asked whether he would like to go on a real "date." Always in the past, their time together had felt like friends hanging out. She said tonight would be different.

They had dinner at a nice restaurant, went to a nightclub in Bangkok and danced for hours, and then went to an all-night bar where they sat in a quiet booth and laughed and talked and, for the first time ever, started to make out. Chuck was very excited; he hadn't had a girlfriend since the last year of high school in Thailand, and that had only lasted for a few weeks, although he did to have intercourse with her twice. Lee whispered into his ear that it was time to go to her apartment. They rode in a taxi, and Lee began to do everything she could, short of stripping off her clothes, to get Chuck aroused in the back seat. She licked his ear, kissed him, and stroked his cock through his pants. She took one of his hands and put it under her shirt and on her tits. Chuck thought he would cum before they even got to her place. But he managed to hold it in.

Once at her apartment, Lee quickly stripped Chuck's clothes off and took off hers, except for her silky boy shorts. She had small tits, with very hard little nipples. As she climbed atop and Chuck and rubbed herself against him, he began to lose his mind. She smelled so delicious. He loved the feeling of her hair across his chest. His cock was so hard, and he felt like he would cum at any moment. Lee sensed this and slowed him down. Then she got off of him and sat at the edge of the bed.

"I like you so much," said Lee, "that I am afraid. I am sorry I have gotten you so aroused. I do not want to disappoint you."

Chuck was hearing nothing about turning back. "Why would you disappoint me? You're beautiful."

Lee stood up suddenly, turned away from Chuck, and pulled down her shorts. Slowly turning back to face Chuck, she revealed her secret: a small, brown, smooth, slightly erect cock, with a tiny drop of dew at the very end.

Looking Chuck right in his eyes, Lee smiled sheepishly.

"I want that!" Chuck said, in a loud voice that surprised Lee. He reached out and touched it gently, the dewy precum wetting the tips of his fingers.

At this point in Charlene's story, Steven was in a state of shock. He barely heard her as she recounted the incredible sex with Lee that night, or how they stayed in bed for the rest of the weekend, or any of it. He excused himself for a moment and went outside for a bit of air.

"Your date," some older guy outside told him as he passed Steven to reenter the building, "she sure is a looker."

As Steven walked back into the ballroom, he looked across at Charlene, sitting alone at their table. She really is pretty, he thought. But it's Chuck, he also thought. He makes his way back.

"Are you okay?" asked Charlene.

Steven spoke with bewilderment tinged with just a hint of anger. "Okay, I get it, you had sex with some kind of freak. But how did you end up like this?"

Charlene was visibly hurt by the word he used, but she remained strong. She told him that after a few months in the new relationship with Lee, Chuck began to realize that what he really meant by "I want that" when he saw Lee's cock. He wanted to be like Lee. It made sense. It explained everything he had always felt about himself that he had shared with no one, even Lee. It took several years, and Lee was with him all along the way as he transformed from Chuck to Charlene. That was a good thing, because Chuck's parents disowned him.

As Charlene, he lived a decent enough life in Thailand. Lee remained very close, although as the transformation went on she was less and less interested in sex with Chuck/Charlene. After a few more years, Charlene began to miss the United States, and decided to return. But to where?

Throughout all this, "Chuck" had stayed in touch with his aunt and uncle. They knew about his transformation, and were supportive. They tried, unsuccessfully, to get Charlene's parents to let her back into their lives. Auntie even visited Charlene in Thailand. So, Charlene decided to return to the Sweetlea's home across the way from where Steven used to live. That was three weeks ago, in late January. She holed herself up, hardly going outside except for a couple of times to the grocery store with her aunt. That's where she ran into Steven's sister, for just a moment.

smc

02-17-2009, 11:57 AM

(part 3)

"Look," said Steven, his anger beginning to abate. "This is a little weird, don't you think? Maybe we should go." He had hardly touched the several courses of food that have been put before him.

"Steven, I didn't mean to deceive you. I understand if you never want to talk to me again, even though we used to be such good friends. But would you do one small thing for me?"

"What's that?"

"Please, dance with me, just for a few minutes. I'll let you lead. Then you can drop me off at my aunt's and you never have to see me again."

"What will people think?"

"Steven," Charlene responds, "Have you noticed a single person staring at me like I'm a freak? They're all too wrapped up in their own romantic nights."

Steven looked at Charlene for a moment. She smiled at him. He saw Chuck and her wrapped up in one package. His head was spinning. He didn't know what to do. He was more confused than at almost any time in his life. And he was immobilized. So, Charlene stood up, took his hand, and led him to the dance floor. He was in a daze. The small orchestra was playing a slowish tune, and as if on automatic pilot Steven began to move Charlene around the floor. He had always been a pretty good dancer. He held her around the waist and pulled her in close. She smelled good, and he could feel her soft hair on his cheek. He felt her breasts pushing slightly against his chest. The weirdness started to give way to a feeling of comfort, and then to a sense of contentment. He lost himself in the dancing and forgot how awkward the whole date idea had been and how shocked he was to find out it was a date with Chuck.

The music stopped and everyone began to clap for the musicians, but Steven was still leading Charlene around the floor. She whispered to him that he could stop.

"Thank you, Steven," she said. "I'm really sorry if I hurt you. Would you drop me at home now?"

They grabbed their coats and headed to the car. It wasn't too long a drive, and they rode in silence. They arrived at the Sweetlea's house, which was dark. "My aunt and uncle are such romantics," said Charlene. "They went to the city for dinner and booked a hotel room."

Steven said nothing. He looked at Charlene and wondered what it was like to be Chuck. He wondered how his old friend had lived? Had he felt trapped? Did he always know something was wrong? Was it some sort of phase?

Charlene watched his face for a moment. Suddenly, very quickly, she kissed him on the cheek, said "sorry" and "thanks," and jumped out of the car. In a flash, she was gone, inside the house.

Steven sat there with the engine idling for a few minutes, looking at the house. And then he drove home. He entered his house, and turned on the TV. The news was on, and the weatherman was reporting that the snow that had stopped in the past few hours was going to start again soon. Steven looked outside and began to think again about his empty life. He went to the kitchen and poured himself a shot of whiskey, and sat on the couch to drink it. Bringing the glass to his mouth, he smelled Charlene on his hand from when he had had his arm around her waist. The whiskey, too, reminded him of her. It was the same kind of whiskey they had enjoyed at the lounge.

"I must be out of my mind!" Steven thought, but he grabbed his coat, headed to the car, and drove quickly to the Sweetlea's. He pulled into the driveway, jumped out, and went up the walkway. He was just about to knock when Charlene opened the door.

"May I come in?" Steven asked.

She opened the door and he walked into the living room. He looked at her and was just about to speak when she came right up to him and kissed him full on the lips. She stuck her tongue in his mouth and they continued to kiss. She molded herself against him and he put his arms around her. They kissed for what seemed like hours.

The room had a soft glow. They moved to the couch, and Steven again was just about to speak. Charlene put her finger to her lips to gesture that he should be quiet. Still, Steven stammered, "I don't know how to do this."

"Shhhh," said Charlene.

Steven's heart was pounding. Charlene was right against him. He could feel her warm breath on his neck. Her lips found his ear. He was in a kind of trance. Quickly, Charlene pushed him down on the couch and put herself on top of him. She took his face in her hands and kissed him again. Steven could smell her and sense how smooth she must be.

Before long, Steven and Charlene began to explore each other with their hands. He reached in to her dress and cupped one of his breasts in his hand, gently touching the nipple, which immediately hardened. Charlene put her hand in his pants and found his cock, which she rubbed gently through his briefs before grinding herself against it. He struggled with his one free hand to push his pants down, and then she jumped up and held out her hand to take him to her bedroom. He held her hand and walked down the hall, with difficulty, because his pants were down around his ankles.

In the bedroom, Charlene turned on a small lamp that allowed for just enough light to see each other, pushed Steven down on her bed, and pulled off her dress. She had on a small little bra and a thong, matching baby blue. Steven was mesmerized. She climbed onto the bed and pulled off the rest of his clothes. His cock stood straight up, and she gave it a little kiss on the tip, which made it leak. Steven was embarrassed.

"It's okay, honey," Charlene said. "We'll go slow."

Steven moaned.

"Undress me, baby," she said.

Steven unhooked the bra and her small breasts fell out. They were beautiful, and he couldn't move. So Charlene put first one, and then the other, in his mouth, very gently. He licked her nipples.

"Undress me all the way," she begged into his ear, and licked his neck. Her tongue felt like soft silk on his skin. He slowly pulled down her panties, noticing that they were a bit moist, and revealed her cock. It was long and semi-hard, and he could tell that it was bigger than his own. He wondered for a moment how she had hidden it.

They drank in the sight of each other, now completely naked. Then Steven touched her cock and said, "I want that."

He gently stroked it, and she let out a low purr. Her cock jumped at her touch, and began to grow and leak some more.

"Taste it, Steven, please." Charlene looked right into his eyes.

Steven took Charlene's hard cock in his mouth and began to suck. He figured he must be doing it right, because Charlene began to writhe and buck on the bed, and her purring turned to deeper moans. "Don't stop," she insisted.

Steven felt her cock get even harder in his mouth, and he felt his growing, too. All of a sudden, Charlene spasmed and shot a thick, creamy load of cum right down Steven's throat. He was so surprised that he took his mouth off of her before she was finished, and the last of it sprayed onto the two of them.

Steven had a bemused look on his face. Charlene brought his mouth to hers and kissed him deeply, sharing the cum. She seemed to know what she wants, Steven thought. He had never tasted cum before.

After that kiss, Charlene stroked Steven to keep him hard, and then she got on her back next to him and asked him if he wanted to cum, too.

"Yes," was all Steven could say.

"Will you cum in me, Steven?" Charlene asked. "Will you make love to me?" And with that, Charlene pulled Steven on top of her, put her legs in the air, rubbed the wet tip of his cock on her back pussy, and told him to put it in. It went in, easily.

"Now make love to me, Steven," Charlene said. "Look at me and feel how good it is. Fill me and make me yours."

Steven had never done anything like this before. The few times he'd been with a woman had never involved anything around back. But he did what he was told, and soon his entire body felt as if electricity was coursing through it. Charlene moved to meet every thrust, and they were locked in a rhythm that felt better than anything he had ever done before.

"Cum in me, Steven. I'm yours." Charlene was moaning.

Steven continued to move in and out of Charlene. Suddenly, she squealed and he saw some liquid spurt out of her cock, which he had been looking at when he wasn't looking deep into her eyes. That was all it took, and Steven's cock began to spurt and spurt and spurt until he felt as if he had spent a lifetime's worth of cum into Charlene. He collapsed on her. They stayed that way for a long time, adjusting to a comfortable position until the wetness caused Steven to slide out of Charlene with a plop.

Charlene nestled in close to Steven and told him how much she had missed him. She saw the clock by the bedside, which read 11:59.

"You know, my love, it's still Valentine's Day. Will you be my Valentine?"

Steven smiled, and they fell asleep.

The next morning, Elizabeth woke up across the street and went to the window. She saw Steven's car in the Sweetlea's driveway. She went to find her phone and called Charlene's aunt. There was no answer - they were probably still in bed at the hotel - so she left a message.

"It worked. They're where they're supposed to be."

randolph

02-17-2009, 12:56 PM

Good stuff SMC, keep it cumming! ;)

randolph

02-18-2009, 06:35 PM

Rosa
Rudy and Ronda lived in the Hollywood hills. He was a senior manager at Transmicro and she was director of environmental transformation for the City of LA. They have a nice large house, two Mercedes coupes and no children. One morning after a big party they had held the previous evening, they were sitting up in bed having some coffee. You know Rudy, if we are going to have more parties like that one; I think we need a housekeeper. Yes I know, he said, the house is a mess. I will talk to Ramon our gardener and see if he knows anybody. The next day Rudy asked Ramon if he knew of a young women who could do live-in housekeeping. Ramon thought a moment and said, yes my niece is looking for work and she has had experience housekeeping and Mexican cooking.
Rudy said she sounds like what we are looking for and Ramon agreed to send her over. That evening Rosa arrived and they interviewed her. She said she was nineteen but she looked more like thirteen. Her English was limited but they managed to communicate ok. She was very pretty with dark eyes; long black hair and light brown skin. They liked her and she understood that she was expected to live-in. The next day she arrived with her things and Rudy showed her to her room. She seemed very pleased with the bedroom and then Ronda went over what Rosa was expected to do.
Things went well for the next few days, Rosa brought them coffee in the morning and fixed breakfast and did the cleaning. That weekend, Rudy showed Rosa how to clean the pool. Then Rudy sat in the chaise with a beer and watched her sweep the pool. She was slim; however, she had a very cute butt which Rudy found pleasing to watch while she swept the pool. Her titties were petite like a developing adolescent girl. He kept wondering if she really was nineteen.
Rudy and Ronda had a good sexual relationship. Before marriage she would have been considered a “hottie” and still was a very sexy woman. Rudy loved her and really like to lick her pussey and bring her to a roaring orgasm, then he would plunge his big cock deep into her waiting vagina and fuck her brains out. Now, however, he was beginning to find Rosa interesting. She was always friendly around him, sometimes she almost seemed flirtatious. When in the kitchen with her he was often tempted to pat that cute butt. He resisted because he suspected that if Ronda caught him messing with Rosa, Rosa would be gone.
Early one morning as it was just getting light he walked past Rosa’s bedroom door. He noticed it was ajar so he gently pushed it open. Rosa was lying on her back making low moaning noises. Her blanket near her waist was sticking up like a little tent. Rudy quietly entered the room and gently pulled back the blanket and lifted her night gown out of the way. As he suspected she had a lovely erection. It was not large but it was perfect. She was continuing to squirm slightly and moan. Obviously, she was having a sexy dream, possibly a “wet” dream. Rudy had never even thought about transsexuals much less suck one; nevertheless he felt an irresistible impulse to kiss Rosa’s cute cock.
He bent over and very lightly kissed it, she let out a louder moan. That did it; he slid his wet lips down over the cock head and down the shaft. Immediately his mouth filled with hot thick creamy cum. Her wet dream had arrived and he was there to receive it. At first he wasn’t sure what to do with it but then his mind told him to swallow it and he did. My, he thought, it’s good. Then Rosa suddenly opened her eyes looked at Rudy and her cock and started to scream. Rudy put his finger to his lips indicating to her to keep quiet. He smiled at her and leaned over and gave her softening cock several more sucks and a kiss. She looked at him and a broad smile crossed her face, gracias, gracias muy bueno, she said. He licked her remaining cum off his lips and kissed her smile. You’re wonderful, I love you, he said.
He left her and rushed up the stairs to their bedroom and Ronda. He dove under the sheets and nuzzled his face between her thighs and began kissing and licking her pussey. She woke up and lifted the sheet and said, well we are rather horny this morning, aren’t we. He didn’t answer; he wanted her to cum so he could take care of his raging hardon. It didn’t take her long, Rudy’s passionate pussey loving turned her on in no time and she came with a roar. This went on for several days with Rudy practically raping her every morning. Finally Ronda got up early and went down stairs to find Rudy. She heard noises in Rosa’s room and peeked in. There was Rudy with Rosa’s cock deep in his mouth and Rosa holding his head and thrusting her pelvis in sexual ecstasy.
She entered the room and said, well, well it looks like my husband has a new hobby. Rudy jumped off the bed and Rosa covered herself up. I’m sorry Ronda I shouldn’t be doing this, please forgive me I won’t do it again. Ronda said, so since when did you become gay, did your buddy boy Rosa here seduce you. No, no, I’m not gay, Rosa is transsexual, she’s female. Gay guys like guys. Look at her; she is a beautiful female who happens to have a cock. Well, it is true, she is lovely but you sure were enjoying sucking her cock. Now I know why you have been so horny in the morning.
Ronda looked at Rosa’s terrified face and reached over caressed her. It’s all right sweetie, I like you to. She then kissed Rosa on the lips. She looked at Rudy and said, you didn’t know I have lesbian tendencies did you? Rudy felt very relieved that Ronda didn’t freak out, plus she seems to like the situation. The next morning, Rosa brought the coffee up to their bedroom along with three cups. She snuggled up between Ruby and Ronda, they hugged and kissed each other and contemplated how they would love each other after coffee.
Rudy reached over and took hold of Rosa’s cock as Rosa took hold of Rudy’s cock as Rosa reached over and took hold of Ronda’s bountiful breast as Ronda caressed Rosa’s petite titties. Guess what! The three of them lived happily ever after! ;):lol:

cham

02-18-2009, 09:58 PM

If you send SSL your stories, they will be published on the blog.

Cham

stevesw9

03-10-2009, 12:45 PM

You guys have made such a wonderful effort to entertain us with your sexy writings.
Couldn't the boss of this site open up some space for stories as TXT.
That would not take up too much room (bandwidth is it?).
One page at the front of the site:-

EROTICA

Title - Standfirst/Description in say 20 words - Author (then click to raw txt of the words).

Steve

randolph

08-01-2009, 02:46 PM

The other day, I had to go into LA on business. I looked up my old high school buddy, Rodney and we met for a beer. We sat at a table in the back of the bar and after catching up on family affairs, we started to talk about our Internet interests. I told him about how I liked the Transladyboy site and some of the posting I had done there. He admitted he also liked tgirls and often pleasured himself while watching video clips of sexy trannys. He looked at me and said "I shouldn't tell you this but I am having a relationship with a tranny".
Since you are married to lovely wife how did you manage to do that, I said.
Well, its an amazing story but I can give you the basics, he said.

One morning, we were having our coffee when the wife (Trish) said she wanted to see the grandkids.
Well, I have a lot of things to do around here, I said, so why don't you go ahead, take a week off and visit them.
Well OK, she said, but I wish we went together.

Trish left the next day and I had the house to myself. As usual, that evening I logged into the Internet and checked some tranny sites for potential pictures to save. By now, I had hundreds of fine hard cocked tranny pictures and some video clips, on my flash drive. I knew that it is unwise to have porn on the hard drive, you never know who might snoop around.
I typed into Google, "trannys San Diego" and several "escort" sites popped up, I scanned through them looking for good pictures. As I went down the list on one site I saw the name Amanda, clicked on it and this drop dead gorgeous tranny photo appeared. I read her intro. and looked at the other pictures she had posted.
Oh my God, she is so gorgeous, I want her, I thought!
I then realized I was alone for a few days and the thought occurred that I could call her and set up a date. This got me really excited and I thought do I really have the nerve to go to a real tranny? I mulled the thought over for a whole day getting hornier by the hour. Finally, I called her, she had a pleasant low voice and sounded very friendly, so I set up a date at a hotel near the beach. The time came and I drove down to San Diego feeling very excited about my new adventure. We had agreed to meet in the hotel bar at five pm so we could have a drink and then dinner. I walked into the bar just before five and didn't see her. I got a drink and sat down at a table away from the bar and waited. My heart was thumping and I was wondering if she was going to show up. I waited, and waited and the anxiety was rising. Then, I saw her. She came striding into the bar wearing a micro mini skirt, net stockings and braless, her breasts were jiggling under a gorgeous satin blouse. She was stunning and the men at the bar all swung around to stare at her. I stood up and held up my drink to get her attention, she looked at me, smiled and came over to the table.
Well Amanda, I am glad to meet you, what would you like to drink?
Ill have a Gin and Tonic, good that's what I am having.
We chatted about various things and had a fine dinner of fresh dungeness crab. I loved how she aggressively tore the crab legs apart with her teeth and savored the delicious crab meat.
We finished dinner and headed up to the room. She went up the stairs in front of me and her long legs and tight rear end swaying in that mini skirt was a site to behold. I knew she was glancing back to see if I was looking at her, god it looked so good. We entered the room, closed and locked the door. We went over to the window and looked at the harbor lights, I turned to her and kissed her on the cheek. She responded with a light kiss on my lips.
She said, shall we take a shower together? I agreed and we stripped down and I looked at her naked body, she was perfect, lovely breasts, a narrow waist and nice round hips. Her cock and balls looked smooth very nice. She smiled, glanced at my half erect cock and headed for the shower. Showering with her was an incredible experience. Standing behind her and caressing her soaped breasts and then reaching down and soaping her hard cock was an experience I will never forget. This was while my hard cock was firmly planted between her lovely plump tranny cheeks. Then, I got down on my knees and loved her cock while she caressed my head, god, this is heaven! We got out of the shower and I proceeded to slowly and carefully dry her off. Drying her arms, legs and torso with special attention to her breasts, cock and balls. She obviously enjoyed the attention and her cock remained erect the whole time.
When I finished drying her, I gently kissed the tip of her erect cock she smiled and said, I like the way you treat me.

We stood there hugging and kissing while our hard cocks rubbed against each other, I was so horny that I was getting a little dizzy and my knees were wobbly. She sensed my condition and sat down in the lounge chair, moved her hips forward and spread her legs wide giving me a full view of her big lovely hard cock and her smooth shapely legs. What an incredible sight to behold!
You want to suck it, don''t you, she said.
I have never wanted anything more, I said.
I proceeded to kiss it and lick it and suck it and love it, alternating with kissing and sucking her balls. She was obviously enjoying my attentions but I knew that to make her cum, I would need some direction from her.
I would love to make you cum in my mouth, can you please guide me, I said.
She took my left hand and cradled her balls with the index finger on her anus. She wrapped my right hand around her cock. Then she said, as you suck me hold your fist to your lips so your hand strokes my cock while your mouth sucks the head. Rub your finger around my ass as you caress my balls. Listen to my groans to guide your actions. I carefully followed her directions and after a while, it worked. She responded with increasing moans and groans. Finally, she grasped my head, held it firmly and rapidly fucked me, thrusting her throbbing cock deep into my mouth. Suddenly, she gasped and stream after stream of hot creamy tranny cum flooded my mouth.
Oh my god, her cumming is amazing. I swallowed it best I could, I wanted all of it. By now my cock was screaming and that dear sweet tranny took care of it like it belonged to her, sucking me into erotic heaven.
Amanda, there is nothing I can say to relay to you how good you make me feel. All I can do is kiss you and hug you and love you, I said.

I said, my god Rodney, that is fantastic, please continue, what happened next.

randolph

08-03-2009, 09:52 AM

Well, we ordered drinks and sat on the balcony looking at the bay. She turned to me and said, you desperately needed me, are you married?
Yes, I am married and we have a pretty good sex life but I have needed something and you have provided it, I have wanted to love a tranny for so long. My wife is very beautiful but she is sexually conservative. She makes no effort to excite me and is content to let me do the lovemaking. She is somewhat prudish about sex, I guess you could say.
So you wish she was a slut, is that what you are saying?
Yes exactly, I would love for her to be slutty, suck my cock and drive me crazy.
Well why don't you bring her down here and let me turn her into a slut?
What! you could do that? I would love it if you could do that.
We finished our drinks, packed up, hugged, kissed and said goodbye.
Don't forget my offer she said.
I grinned and said, I wont.
I got home and Trish was already home.
Oh you are home sooner, how come? Well I tried calling you and there was no answer, I got worried and came home.
Where have you been, by the way?
Well, I went down to San Diego for a couple of days to relax.
While I was down there I met someone I would like you to meet.
Oh really, one of your beer drinking buddies I suppose.
No actually its a she, a young women who could teach you some artful techniques.
Oh really, I always wanted to learn more about art.
I smiled, she is very good at it and I think you will love it, I said, chuckling under my breath.
Shall I set up an appointment?
Sure, I have nothing going this week.
I called Amanda and arranged for Tina and me to meet her Friday evening.
We did the same routine, meeting at the bar and then dinner. Amanda arrived in a very different outfit, however. She was dressed in a lovely dress but not overly sexy. She and Trish chatted like girls do and it was obvious Trish liked Amanda. Amanda would put her hand on Trish's hand as she talked and always looked into Trish's eyes. I noticed their knees were touching under the table and Amanda was caressing Trish's knee. Trish seemed to be getting a little excited as we finished after dinner drinks. Amanda's charm was getting to her. We went up to the room, Trish and Amanda were laughing and giggling. When we got inside, Amanda immediately took Trish in her arms and kissed her on the lips. Trish looked shocked and confused, Amanda kissed her again. I could see Trish wilt slightly, she didn't resist. She then opened her lips as Amanda kissed her again.
Oh my, I think things are working, I thought.
Trish looked at Amanda and began taking off her clothes. Amanda stood there smiling and watching. Trish has a gorgeous figure and Amanda looked impressed. Trish was standing there naked. Amanda again took Trish in her arms and kissed her passionately then knelt down and suckled her lovely breasts. Trish was loving it, Amanda knelt down further, and began licking Trish's pussey. Now Trish was really turned on.
Oh Amanda why don't you take off your clothes too?
I will my dear in good time.
Meanwhile, I was on the sidelines watching Amanda seduce my wife. Amanda lead Trish to the bed and laid her down on her back and spread her legs apart.
Now Trish close your eyes and play with your clitty while I get undressed, she said.
Trish complied, Amanda stripped and she got on the bed above Trish. Her big erect cock ready to plunge into Trish's wet pussey.
Keep your eyes closed, she said, as she slowly inserted her hard cock into Trish's pussey. Trish smiled and groaned, oh, thats so good, Amanda, yes its so good, oh my god, yes thats so good.
Trish didn't realize she was loving Amanda's shecock. She opened her eyes and looked down at Amanda's shecock fucking her pussey.
Oh my god, Amanda, you have a cock, are you a man?
No my dear I am a transsexual and I am going to fuck your brains out.
Well, nobody has ever done that before she giggled.
Amanda then slowly slide her cock in and out of trish for several minutes and then suddenly rapidly pounded her pussey for a few seconds and then returned to the slow rhythmic thrusting. It got to the point that every time Amanda pounded Trish's pussey, she had an orgasm. This seemed to go on for hours.
Each time Trish had an orgasm, Amanda said, you are a slut aren't you?
Trish began saying yes, oh yes I am a slut, I love being a slut, oh fuck me, fuck my slutty pussey, oh I want more, more!
Finally, Trish started breathing heavily and said, enough, please stop, I cant take any more. Amanda ignored her and continued to pound her pussey. Trish was begging her to stop but Amanda just fucked her harder, she was relentless.
Finally Trish gasped and fainted dead away. Amanda slowed down her fucking and looked at me and smiled as she withdrew her shecock from Trish, dripping with my wife's pussey juices.
Its all yours now, she said, as she stood by the bed.
I eagerly knelled down and began licking my wifes pussey juices off Amanda;s shecock. What a strange sensual experience, but I loved it. I remembered Amanda's instructions on making her cum and eventually, I was successful, she rewarded me with another bountiful load of her creamy tranny cum.
Trish awoke as I was finishing off Amanda and started crying.
I wanted to do that, she said.
Then I realized Amanda's transforming Trish into a sexy slut was successful.
Amanda went over to Trish and let her kiss and suck her still nearly hard cock and Trish relished it. Amanda then kissed Trish on the lips and told her how beautiful and sexy she is. Trish smiled and kissed her back.

Rodney, I love this story, lets order another round while you finish what happened next with your wife.;)

acrobata71

08-04-2009, 10:31 AM

Thanks mille

randolph

08-04-2009, 11:31 AM

Thanks mille

Thanks, I appreciate comments. :);)

randolph

08-04-2009, 11:33 AM

Rodney, I love this story, lets order another round while you finish what happened next with your wife.

We showered, dressed, bid Amanda goodbye and headed for home. As we drove up the freeway, I noticed Trish had slid her hand down her panties and was rubbing her pussey. She removed her hand and rubbed pussy juice on my lips with her fingers, then she started rubbing my cock.
Why don't you pull over, I need something, she said.
We pulled over and she immediately zipped open my pants, pulled out my cock and eagerly began sucking it. Oh my god, I thought, I love this. She continued sucking until I could no longer hold it and I filled her with loads of hot cum. She took all of it licking up every drop. She then licked her lips and said, Do you like your slutty wife?
My dear, you are a dream cum true, I then gave her a passionate kiss.
When are we going to see Amanda again, she asked, with pleading eyes.
Soon my dear, very soon. She laid her head on my lap and we headed on home.

Wow, that's quite a story Rodney, you must be a very happy man.
I certainly am, he said, as we clinked our beer mugs together.
Humm, I thought, I wonder if Amanda could trans-form my wife. ;):inlove::turnon::hug:

randolph

08-15-2009, 04:19 PM

Page1
The Cabin
I had recently graduated from Stanford in electronic engineering and began work at a small startup company called Transmicro. My office was on the main floor along with other engineers. Transmicro was actively applying for government grants to develop electronic thought processing devices. Consequently, there was a lot of paperwork going from one engineer to another. The company hired an assistant to assist in moving the grant applications around. The supervisor brought her around and introduced her to each of us. As she entered my office, her beauty was immediately apparent. She was slim but shapely but what were striking were her beautiful long tresses of red hair and her milk white skin. She name was Misha and she had just graduated from University of California in industrial marketing. This first job was simply to get her acquainted with the business operations.
Almost daily she stopped by to pick up or exchange documents. She was very busy so there was little opportunity to talk to her or get acquainted. One day I left my office and not looking where I was going, bumped into her. She had an armload of papers that fell to the floor. I apologized and knelt down to help her pick them up. As we were collecting the papers I looked up at her and we made eye contact. Her eyes were an incredible clear blue and my heart skipped a beat as we seemed frozen in time. It was only a moment but I knew something happened that I did not understand.
After that encounter I noticed that she always smiled at me as she passed my office. I began to wonder how I could meet her and get to know her better. The company announced that it was supporting a bike club for employees. I signed up and our first meeting was the following Saturday. I loaded my bike and got to the meeting place on time. We were busy getting our bikes ready when I heard someone say "hello". I turned around and it was Misha standing by her bike.
Well hi, I said, I didn't know you liked to bike.
Misha said, I have had this bike for some time but I don't like to ride alone.
There were eight of us and we headed out into the countryside. Misha was in front of me. I enjoyed watching her shapely legs pedal and her firm rear was also a delight. What was really wonderful was her long red hair streaming behind her as she picked up speed. We had a delightful ride and returned to the cars. I asked Misha if she had plans for dinner and she said no, so I invited her to a local seafood bar. The food was great but making eye contact with her was like she was a goddess, so beautiful.

AmyW

08-15-2009, 06:58 PM

Something slightly different; a repost of a transformation story that I typed up in a fit of inspiration for someone else's topic. Hope you like.

-----

It's late at night. You let out a huge yawn; you're getting ready to go to bed. As you trudge wearily up the stairs to your bedroom, you start to feel an uncomfortable prickling sensation across your skin. You shrug it off as just another symptom of tiredness, but as you pull out your pajamas and start undressing for bed, the sensation gets more intense. You itch your skin, but the tingling, pricky sensation only increases. It feels like pins and needles, but over your whole body.

As you itch, working yourself into a sweat, you start to feel a kind of pinch at your waist. With a kind of muffled crunch, your hip bones realign themselves, widening out with a pop. The itching across that part of your body starts to fade, replaced with warmth.

Pulling down your trousers, you feel a strange pushing sensation in your buttocks as your butt starts to tingle intensely. Layers of fat form under your skin as you develop an ass that wouldn't seem out of place on a porn star... but it certainly looks strange on you, as you open your wardrobe door and check yourself out in the full-length mirror. Coupled with your changed hips, your entire abdomen looks like it belongs to a hot young girl - well, except for your penis, which is beginning to stir.

Your legs are the next things to change. You feel as if they're being stretched and pulled; any body hair still remaining fades into your skin as the prickling sensation subsides and your legs reshape into a gorgeous set of long, luscious and sexy pins. Your feet, still contained within your socks, contract, growing smaller and more petite.

By now you've worked out what seems to be happening to you, as strange and disturbing as it seems. You're turning into a woman, and a hot one at that. You don't feel sick or worried, though - it's as if your mind had accepted what was happening to you from the moment it began, and is converting any negative feelings you might have had into... well, it feels a lot like arousal to you. Your penis stands to attention as you feel the tingling sensation start to flow in waves around your upper body.

Your arms slim down, like your legs, losing any hair they might have had, and losing muscle definition too. Your fingernails begin growing outwards, and impossibly colour themselves a deep shade of glossy red, as if you'd just painted them yourself.

The sensation works its way up to your neck, and as it passes your throat, you gasp and cough, hearing the sounds become higher-pitched and more feminine in tone. "Oh my god," you splutter, "I'm really turning into a girl!". Your lips plump out and, like your fingernails, gain a glossy red coating. You feel a slight twinge as your cheekbones and nose shift, remaking your face into something more suitable for what your body is becoming. You blink; eyelashes growing full and thick, while your eyebrows thin out.

Transfixed by the process of transformation still raging through your body, you can only watch as the roots of your hair turn blonde, and like a river, start growing out at a phenomenal rate, inching down to the centre of your back until you have a mane of soft, blonde hair. You run your red-nailed fingers through it in awe, feeling its softness, caressing it against your cheeks.

There's only two things left now: which will come first? The prickling wave starts pulsing, in time with your heartbeat, and as your nipples perk up into hard nubs, you realise what's coming next. Unafraid, you look at yourself in the mirror, watching and waiting.

Without warning, your chest pushes forward, causing the first real jab of pain that you've felt in this whole process. The pain quickly turns to pleasure, as the area behind your nipples starts puffing out, the flesh forming small mounds. You will your body not to stop there; if this has to happen, you want it done right! And your body responds by slowly expanding your growing breasts. You feel them grow bigger and bigger with every breath you take, your nipples growing indescribably hard and sensitive, until you can't stop yourself any more - you grab your D-cup breasts and squeeze, feeling their softness and triggering a wave of arousal that threatens to tip you over the edge.

You stare at this new vision of loveliness in the mirror, the girl that is somehow, unaccountably you, despite all that's happened to you. You look into your changed eyes, as if you're begging your female self to finish what she started; to complete you. Your eyes flash to your penis, still triumpantly erect and throbbing... but the itching, prickling sensation fades, just as quickly as it arrived, and you're left gasping for release, covered in sweat. You flop down on the bed, almost exhausted, but still aching with arousal.

You can't take it any more. You One hand on your wonderful new soft breast, and the other on your throbbing cock, you start pumping up and down. One hand squeezes and massages your tit while the other strokes your fully-grown member; the transformation was erotic enough, the view in the mirror in front of you even more so, and it doesn't take much to bring yourself to climax. Your cum spurts over your breasts; all that tension and arousal explodes inside of you again and again as you scream, experiencing your first multiple orgasm.

You pick yourself back up off the bed, wobbling unsteadily on your changed feet. You look at yourself in the mirror: a tall, leggy blonde with perfect D-cup breasts... and a 7-inch penis, rapidly becoming flaccid once more. "So I'm a... a..." You search for the word. "...a shemale?" You don't quite know what to make of it; part of you wishes the transformation had gone further, giving you a vagina to play with, but you feel happy with your new form nonetheless. You think of all the fun you could have with your new body... all the men, and women, you could meet... and fuck... and smile. Your cock begins to rise once more. Maybe this won't be so bad after all!

randolph

08-15-2009, 07:10 PM

You pick yourself back up off the bed, wobbling unsteadily on your changed feet. You look at yourself in the mirror: a tall, leggy blonde with perfect D-cup breasts... and a 7-inch penis, rapidly becoming flaccid once more. "So I'm a... a..." You search for the word. "...a shemale?" You don't quite know what to make of it; part of you wishes the transformation had gone further, giving you a vagina to play with, but you feel happy with your new form nonetheless. You think of all the fun you could have with your new body... all the men, and women, you could meet... and fuck... and smile. Your cock begins to rise once more. Maybe this won't be so bad after all!

Good stuff Amy, keep it up! :turnon::inlove::lol:

randolph

08-16-2009, 02:12 PM

Page2
All during dinner, my mind was trying to build up enough courage to invite her on a weekend trip. Finally, as we finished dinner, I said, Misha, Our family has a cabin near Lake Tahoe and I would like to invite you up there coming weekend. Suddenly, a pained look crossed her face. She reached over and placed her hand on mine, and said. I like you very much, you are a lot of fun to be with but I feel I must tell you something about me. I looked at her hand and then her pained face. You know Misha that I like you and will try to understand if you don't want to get serious with me. No, no, she said, it's not that, it's um, well I am a transsexual. For a moment, I stared at her trying to process what she said. I had never known a transsexual although I had a pretty good idea what the term meant. As the shock wore off, I said, Misha you are a very nice person, I like you and I hope you will come with me to the cabin. If you want to just be friends, that's okay. You are fine just the way you are. The pain left her face and a lovely smile flowed over her. She leaned over the table and kissed me on the lips. Thank you, she said.
We left early Saturday morning and arrived at the cabin that evening. It was chilly so I started a fire in the fireplace. I then opened a bottle of Pinot Noir, sliced some cheese and made a plate of crackers and cheese. Misha was sitting on the couch facing the fire as I brought in the wine and snacks. I sat down beside her as she looked up at me and smiled. I thought to myself, god she is so beautiful. We lifted our glasses of wine and toasted as the firelight glinted through the ruby red wine. I turned and looked into those deep blue eyes and could see the flames flickering in them. I slowly moved to her and gently kissed her lips. I felt them soften as she accepted. I felt an upwelling of love as we embraced and continued kissing. I love you, I said. She looked into my eyes with tears in hers and said you are a good man and I am beginning love you too. She then placed her head on my shoulder as I held her in my arms. She looked up at me and we both smiled, this is bliss, I thought. We continued to sip our wine and watch the flickering flames.
I felt very antsy about pursuing her sexually and apparently she sensed my anxiety. It's been a long day and I need some sleep, are you Okay with that? She said. I felt some relief; I needed more time to sort out my emotions. The next morning, I made coffee and brought it to the bedroom. She was sitting up in bed and I got into bed next to her and we sipped our coffee. As we finished our coffee she moved her hand across my thigh to between my legs. I immediately got an erection as she looked at me to see my reaction. I kissed her and reached over between her legs and felt her cock beginning to swell. It wasn't long before we were both fully erect. Her hand wrapped around my cock was the most blissful feeling I had ever experienced. We both sat there with our eyes closed feeling the erotic pleasure in our turgid cocks. This is wonderful, I said. Yes I love it, I enjoy the sensual bliss residing in my tranny cock. It's as though my female side and male side have combined to double the pleasure. She said, this may be difficult for you, but let's not go further for now, Okay? I agreed, but my cock really wanted to continue exploring her sexuality.
:inlove::turnon:

randolph

08-18-2009, 01:08 PM

Page3
We showered, had a quick breakfast and went out for a walk. As we went down the path the weather was brisk and bright and I felt great. We were chatting away when she gave me a bump that almost knocked me off the trail. I bumped her back and she pushed me down and ran away laughing. I got up and pursued her. I was surprised how fast she was but I was gaining on her. As she looked back at me she tripped on a stick and fell down and I was on her in an instant. I tried to kiss her but she grabbed my arms and started to roll me over. I was amazed at her strength and I struggled to hold her down. I managed to hold her arms over her head and look down at her flushed face. As I looked into her eyes, I felt her relax slightly and she smiled. "You won't get away with this next time" she said. Physically subduing her was an amazing turn on and I began kissing her with increasing passion. She responded with equal passion and we melted into each other.
We gradually came out of the meltdown and slowly stood up. I brushed the leaves off her back and gave her butt a squeeze. "Watch it buster, those puppies are for special occasions", she said. We both laughed and headed for the cabin. She started running and we raced back to the cabin neck and neck. At the last moment, she put in a burst of energy and beat me by a hair. We gasped for air and fell down on the couch. Once I caught my breath, I grabbed her and started tickling her. She squealed and tried to get away but I was able to hold her. She said, stop it!, stop it!, If you don't stop it, I will get and erection. "Ah, ha, then I will never stop. I tickled her some more. "If you don't watch it, I will take you when you least expect it", she said. I felt a tingle in the loins when she said that. I was still on top of her looking into her eyes and she whispered in my ear, "would you like to suck me?.
The rush of excitement was almost unbearable. I was shaking as I clumsily tried to unbutton her jeans. She helped me get them unbuttoned and I pulled them down her lovely legs. I could see a nice bulge in her panties and knelt down and kissed it. I then pulled down her panties and proceeded to passionately love her tranny cock. She squirmed and moaned as I stroked it and sucked it and licked it and kissed it. I loved it, I could feel the throbbing urgent sex in there getting ready to reward me with her love juices. Suddenly all of her sexual tension was released filling me with her love. Her thighs grasped my head as the last of her orgasmic contractions throbbed between my lips. This is heaven, I thought. :inlove:

randolph

08-19-2009, 05:36 PM

Page4
I rolled over and she immediately went on me and worked my cock into an erotic frenzy with her tongue. Stroking and sucking to the point of orgasm and then pausing and again working it up. Over and over she did it until I pleaded with her to finish me off I couldn't take any more. When it happened, it was like Mt. Vesuvius erupting. I had never cum like that before. We just sat there on the couch for a long time holding each other and not saying anything. This was a special moment for me and I believed it was for Misha.
We pulled ourselves together, showered and decided to go out for dinner. The village was not far away so we decided to walk. I held her hand as we strolled down the country road. It was late afternoon and the tree shadows were stretching across the meadow. The village had a good restaurant since this is a popular ski area in the winter. I made reservations so our table was ready. As we walked to the table, I watched the men and some women notice her. Her stunning beauty and the way she walked caught their attention. It pleased me that she was mine and that they had no idea she was transsexual. It is so delightful to go to a nice restaurant with beautiful women. I slid my foot over to hers and she slipped off her shoe and began rubbing my leg. We ordered steamed clams in garlic sauce as an appetizer and fresh caught salmon for dinner. I loved watching her eat, the movement of her sensual lips was very erotic as she savored the succulent salmon, licking her lips with each bite. We had a nice bottle of Chardonnay with dinner, but passed on the desserts as we were both stuffed.
It was dark as we returned to the cabin. Fortunately, we had flashlights to see our way. We entered the cabin and I proceeded to start a fire in the fireplace. We got into our nightclothes and with a blanket over our legs got comfortable on the couch in front of the fire. I put my arm around her and she cuddled up to me. I thought about how delightful the morning was when we sat in bed holding each other's cocks and feeling the erotic bliss emanating from them. She said, you know, I really enjoyed this morning. There are times when just some moderate sexual pleasure is desirable. Going at it all night can be great but it's like burning a candle at both ends. I am glad you enjoy the sensitive blissful aspect of erotic pleasure. I said, you know I was just thinking the same thing. I hugged her and gently cradled one of her lovely breasts. She sighed and kissed me. She said, would you like to kiss them? I love you and I love your beautiful breasts. I unbuttoned her night clothes and revealing her petite lovelies. Leaning over I kissed the nipple of each one. The flickering fire light danced across her breasts like it was delighting in her erotic loveliness. I continued to love her breasts and kiss her lips but somehow we managed to avoid further sexual involvement. The incredible session that afternoon was more than enough.
;)

randolph

08-20-2009, 06:19 PM

Page5
The next morning she returned from taking a shower. She had on my bathrobe and her hair was still damp. The fire was blazing as she stood in front of it to warm up. I offered to dry her hair and she sat down on the couch facing the fire. I sat beside her and began to gently caress her long damp hair. She seemed to enjoy the attention. As her hair dried somewhat, I took a brush and brushed out the tangles. The firelight glistened on her lovely red tresses as she turned, said "thank you" and then gave me a sweet kiss. We sat there with coffee and she began to tell me about her life. "By the time I was three, I knew I was different from other boys. One day I was over at a neighbor's house playing with a little girl. She was into her mother's cosmetics and was putting on lipstick. She was doing a poor job so I offered to help her cover her lips." Then she offered to do me and I agreed. A little while later some boys came in and laughed at me and went and told my mother. She was very embarrassed and dragged me home crying and told me never to do that again. About a year later I was playing with some other girls (we had a lot of girls in our neighborhood). We were hanging out in a backyard shed. I noticed an older girl whispering to the other girls. She then came over to me and said "we want to see your pee pee. I hesitated but they were very friendly so I let the older girl unbutton my pants and take out my little cock. Before I knew it she was down on me sucking it while the other girls watched and giggled. I didn't really feel anything much but I liked the attention. Then I heard my mother calling me, I got up and quickly tried to get my pants buttoned up. My mother noticed and wanted to know what I was doing. I knew my mom shouldn't know what the girls were doing so I said I had to pee. She told me to never pee in public.
Well, I think that's enough about me for now" she said. We held hands and I imagined she had a lot more to tell about her transformation. :inlove::hug:;)

ErosArtist

09-16-2009, 05:25 AM

Second Floor; Housewares, Ladies Lingerie

Part 1 -

"How much longer can I take this shit?" I thought as I walked into yet another department store. "How much?"
I was looking for a birthday gift for my god daughter, a 19 year-old college student. The last time I saw Dana she was...what? Five? Six? Hell, I couldn't remember her name half the damn time. But I felt sorry for her dad; Steve and I grew up together and he and his wife Cindy, Dana's mother, were now divorcing after 22 years of wedded bliss. He had started calling a lot, looking for reassurances and comfort. I endured the conversations as best I could. I tried to be a good friend. But one afternoon, he began crying on the phone; sobbing that he didn't have enough money to get Dana something decent before 'she left him too...' Jesus Christ, I thought. I was a sucker for a crying dude.
Besides, he was under the impression I had sent her cards for her birthdays and holidays all these years. Where he got that impression from I don't know; all I knew was it was wrong. I hadn't sent the kid anything, ever. But what the hell, right? Steve had saved my sorry ass enough times in the past. What goes around, comes around, I guess.
I kept moving, past the cosmetics counter, past the ladies shoes and through the women's clothes; racks filled with sour faced little old ladies swishing through the hangers with pissed off old men holding purses standing behind them. I stopped in the center of the store, by the escalators, and stood looking at the store directory.
"What do kids want for birthdays nowadays?" I muttered under my breath. I honestly didn't know. I'm 45 and single. I looked up the humming, moving stairs. Canned lights shone down; clear shelves lined with towels stood on one side of the landing above. Plates and bowls were stacked on identical shelves on the opposite side. I smiled.
"Shit, that's it! 'Housewares' or whatever they call it" I thought. "Every college kid needs that stuff."
I raced up the escalator and stepped off at the top, excusing myself past the mom and stroller that had slipped on in front of me. I stared in bewilderment at the array of towels and linens on one side; a confusing myriad of colors and textures. I turned away. Plates would be easier.
But across the store, something caught my eye.
Lingerie.
Panties.
Bras.
Corsets.
Pantyhose.
I confess. I'm a sucker for lingerie. I love looking at it; I love women wearing it, and I love to just touch it. Hell, I've even been known to slip on a pair of panties and pantyhose myself. Well, when no one else was around, of course.
Once, I stole a pair of panties from Cindy when she and Steve were visiting, a year or so before Dana was born. Cindy was a hottie; full and big natural breasts and legs up to her freakin' neck. Her eyes were a piercing green and when she walked, her ass. My god, her ass. I must have jerked off into her panties a hundred times. Finally, I tossed them. But damn, they felt good.
I love lingerie. I love lingerie stores, or lingerie departments in stores. I especially love it when there's a gorgeous girl working the floor. And today there was; a tall and sexy good looking brunette. "Damn man, finally got me a hot chick" I thought, "not some damn wrinkled fat granny like it usually is."
I strolled into the department and drifted among the rows of racks holding the soft and silky panties and bras, letting the sensuous fabrics brush against my arms and hands and fingertips. The girl at the counter glanced up at me and smiled. "Hello sir" she called. Are you looking for anything specific? A gift for your wife?" Her voice was sexy and raspy; deeper than I expected, yet feminine. Very feminine.
"No, not really" I said smiling back. "Something for my god daughter, actually."
I froze in my tracks, aware of what I had just said.
The girl looked startled.
"No..." I stammered. "Not for her here, just in general." I felt my skin flushing. "That sounded horrible, didn't it?"
I was close enough now to see the young ladies name tag. Paula.
"I promise I'm not a pervert, Paula."
Fuck. Quit while you're ahead for once.
Paula laughed and smiled. "Oh no sir, of course not." She lowered her gaze. "There are lots of men who like to come in and..." she paused. "Look."
She finished folding the teddy she had been working with on the counter top and pushed it aside.
"I've never had a gentleman tell me he's shopping in my department for their 'god daughter' though. That's a first."
I smiled. At least she thinks I'm a 'gentleman'.
"I suppose it would be, or 'hope' it would be, right?" Paula gazed at me for a moment, and reached for a pile of panties on one side of the counter. She lifted a pair of white lacey boy shorts and started to fold.
"Well" she said, "I'll be right here if you need anything, or want me to show you something."
I looked her up and down once more. She was dressed in a white linen skirt with open toed red pumps; she wore neutral colored pantyhose or stockings, her supple tan legs beautiful and long. She was tall, a full head taller than me. She must have been 5'8"; maybe 5'9". She wore a red tank top with a red bra underneath. The top would gap as she folded the panties on the counter, allowing me a peek of the cups. Her breasts were small, no larger than a B cup I was certain. Lovely. Her hair was a thick mane of brown silkiness, that would fall in cascades on her shoulders and at times, over her face, yet her brilliant blue eyes would sparkle through. Her make-up was subtle yet perfect; her lipstick a muted and soft red. I guessed she was in her late 20's; maybe her early 30's.
She smiled once again.
Fuck yeah I want to her to show me something.
"Great" I said. "Thanks."
I turned to resume my stroll among the panties; soft and satiny panties. Lacey, sheer sorts of things were some of my favorites. They were all around me. I glanced back at Paula. "I should get over here to visit here more often" I thought.
There was a slight tug on my left hip, and a rush of fabric was suddenly against my back. The rack of panties to my left fell to the floor with a metallic clang.
A pair of neon pink thongs with the words "Love me Tender" silk screened on the front hung from cell phone holster; their hanger still clinging to one thin strap.
Paula was at my side in an instant. "Are you ok?" she asked, touching my arm with her hand. Her fingers were long and elegant, with bright red polish on the nails; her touch soft and reassuring.
"Yeah" I said blushing, I'm fine." I looked at the rack of underwear, now splayed across the floor in front of me. In front of me and Paula.
"What happened?" she asked.
I held up the neon pink "Love me Tender" panties, the hanger still dangling.
"These caught on my cell phone case when I walked past" I said. "Sorry. I'll pick these up."
Paula laughed and took the panties from my fingers.
"No, don't worry about it. I'll take care of them. I just started here two days ago; this'll be a good way to get familiar with the stock."
She squatted down, her skirt billowing slightly. I dropped down to help.
I looked at her across the fallen rack. She was a lady, one knee on the floor, her skirt held close around her with a fist clutching panties while she pick up others with her free hand.
"So you're new here?" I asked.
"Yes" she smiled, "Just off the train you could say. I moved up from the tiny little town where I grew up."
"And what town would that be?" I asked.
She leaned over to one side, reaching for a cluster of hangers and panties. He skirt fell open enough for me to see her long and lean pantyhose encased thighs, nearly all the way to her crotch. Nearly.
"You've never heard of it, I'm sure. It's a tiny place. 'Sylvania."
She was right, I'd never heard of it.
"Oh yeah, I know the town. Near...not too far from..."
She laughed. "I knew you wouldn't know it. Nobody ever does. It's way south. Not close to anything. That's why I came here."
She reached out close to my knee and picked up two pairs of blue lacy thongs. The neck of her shirt fell open, allowing a full view of her red bra. I also noticed deep tan lines from her bathing suit top.
"How long have you been in town?" I asked.
She shrugged, and then laughed. "Week or two. Long enough to be getting bored."
We stood up, me bringing the rack.
"Sorry" I said again. "Honest accident, I promise."
She lowered her gaze and smiled.
"Oh, I know. Don't keep apologizing. It's alright."
She turned to start hanging the panties on the now upright rack.
"Besides, I enjoyed chatting with you...." She looked at me inquisitively.
"Oh...shit. I'm sorry. Greg. Greg Eliot."
She reached out her hand and I extended mine.
"I'm pleased to meet you Greg Eliot. I'm Paula; Paula Bridges."
I raised her hand to my lips and kissed it softly; she smiled broadly.
"The pleasure's all mine" I said.
"Mmm...a charmer, I see."
I held her hand tightly for another moment, then released it.
"Look" I began, "I feel I've wrecked your day. Can I buy you dinner tonight? It's the least I could do for being such a pain when there's so much you have to do." I nodded toward the pile of panties on the counter.
She looked startled for a moment. I suddenly worried I had been too forward.
Her face softened and she smiled again.
"Yes, I'd like that. I haven't met anyone here and it has been boring, so yes. Thank you. That would be very nice. I leave the store at seven."
"Great" I said. "Where should I call for you?"
"Oh...here, if you wouldn't mind. My apartments a mess; boxes everywhere and stuff. Is that alright?"
"Sure" I said. "I'll meet you back here at seven."
An old lady walked up to the counter with a rainbow of granny panties.
I lowered my voice to a whisper. "Sexy!"
She laughed and playfully swatted my shoulder.
"See you tonight Greg. I'm looking forward to it" Paula said and moved to the counter.

ErosArtist

09-16-2009, 05:29 AM

Second Floor; Housewares, Lady's Lingerie

Part 2 -

I returned to the lingerie department at seven. As we walked through the mall parking garage to my car, Paula hooked her arm in mine and pulled me close.
“Thank you for being so nice. It’s been tough for me to meet people and I really appreciate your offer for dinner. Thank you.”
I patted her hand. “The pleasure’s all mine” I said, thinking “damn well better be.”

After our quiet, if not subtly romantic dinner and a bottle of wine, we went for a stroll in Riverside Park, chatting and enjoying the cool night air.
When the inevitable pause in the conversation came, I asked if she wanted to go dancing.
“I know a great club, if you like swing dancing.” I looked her up and down, gauging her height again.
“Some of the moves may be a bit tricky” I added.
Paula laughed and took my hand in hers.
“I’m having a great time with just you. She squeezed it gently and pecked me on the cheek.
“I don’t think I want to share.”
“You have an incredibly sexy voice” I said.
She stopped and turned me to her.
“Really?” she asked. “You don’t think it’s too deep….too masculine?”
“Oh god no. It’s so sexy and…sensuous. I love it. It’s a turn on to be honest.”
She locked her eyes with mine and leaned forward, kissing my lips softly, the silky paste of her lipstick clinging between us.
She embraced me and pulled me close, her firm breasts pressing into my chest.
“Thank you” she whispered to me. “Sometimes guys I meet aren’t so…well…nice. Nice to me”
I pulled back, looking at her.
“I’m sorry” she said, smoothing her lipstick on my lips with her thumb. “My lipstick is all over you.”
She sighed. “You’re just being so sweet, and…well…I’ll tell you later, ok?”
“Crap,” I thought. “Baggage. They always come with fucking piles of baggage.”
I looked into her shimmering pools of blue.
“Yeah, sure, that’s fine. I’m fine. How could anyone not be nice to you?”
She looked down and then back up. I worried something was wrong. But she had initiated the kiss. This could be going somewhere. She smiled but didn’t say anything.
“The kiss was hot” I said. “You could do that again if you like.”
She pulled me to her.
“I like” she said.
I wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her close, our lips touching softly, then more firmly, our tongues meeting, touching, mingling, gently at first, then with aggression, twisting and writhing together.
Our embrace was tight and conforming, our bodies trying to mold into one another with building passion.
I felt heat stirring in my crotch; that familiar stiffness of flesh against fabric, straining, pushing.
As the kiss faded, we smiled and laughed softly.
Paula sighed heavily and said, almost as a whisper, “it’s been a long time since anyone kissed me like that. A long time.”
I caught my breath. A hoarse “yeah” was all I could manage.
We laughed.
It was now or never.
“Should we go back to my place?” I asked, pulling her to me, planting soft kisses and licks on her neck.
She groaned softly and pulled my mouth to hers, kissing me deeply once again.
“Well, we’ll be arrested if we keep this up here” she laughed sexily. “But I know of a place a little more interesting” she said seductively, “if you’d like a little adventure.”
I raised my eyebrows.
“C’mon” she said, pulling me by my hand. “I’ll drive.”

She parked my car. I just stared.
“What the fuck, Paula” I said. “This is the mall.”
She threw her head back laughing, her brunette mane throwing sparks in the amber lights of the parking deck.
She put a hand on my thigh.
“Yeah babe, it is. Exciting huh?”
I looked at her.
“I don’t know….where? Here? In the car? C’mon Paula, we’re not sixteen!”
She smiled. “No not here. In the store. In my department.” She laughed excitedly.
“What?” I gasped. “How? The store’s gonna close in 5 minutes. We’ll get caught.”
“No babe, we won’t.” She leaned in and kissed me, then moved to my ear, tonguing it softly.
“The managers are all having a meeting upstairs” she whispered in deep, rasping tones. “My manager told me about it. The alarms will be off. She asked me if I wanted to go to be introduced, but I didn’t want to.”
She ran her hand along my thigh to my knee and then back up, stopping halfway.
“I’m glad I told her no.”
“What about security, the video cameras?” I asked.
She clapped her hands and bounced in the seat excitedly, like a child about to get ice cream.
“They’re turned off after closing!” she exclaimed, laughing loudly.
“What? Turned off? Holy shit.”
She opened her door. “Yeah, turned off, except for the entrances and the jewelry counters. Let’s go!”
“Jesus freakin’ Christ” I thought. “What in fuck’s name am I doing?”
But I got out and ran along with her.
Very quickly we were in the lingerie department again. The store was quiet; a ghost town. I was stunned that we saw no one coming in, aside from the ancient mall cop that opened the door for us, letting us inside when he recognized Paula. She opened a drawer under the cash register and took out a set of keys.
She glanced around and took my hand, moving us down a narrow corridor. My eyes went to her ass.
“Dressing rooms” she muttered.
“Cool” I thought. “I’ve never done it in a dressing room before.”
“Good idea” I said.
She fumbled with the keys and unlocked one of the doors, pulling me inside.
She softly closed the door with a click and turned the lock.
I took her hand and spun her into me. She came to a stop, her hands on my shoulders, our lips meeting and tongues twisting in rhythm.
My hands went to her ass. My god, it was wonderful. Soft and round; so supple. I couldn’t wait to see it.
“I need to go to the ladies” she whispered to me. “Be right back, ok?”
“Yeah, ok babe. Don’t be too long.” She winked at me, closing the door behind her.
I sat on the bench thinking. It had been a long time since I picked up a chick. A long time. College days. I was nervous, a little bit, I realized as I caught myself popping my knuckles. The minutes drug by; Paula seemed to be taking her sweet fucking time. Then the door swung open so quickly I jumped, startled. Paula stepped into the small room.
I pulled her to me and kissed her hard, my hands back on her ass.
She moaned and pressed into me harder. I moved my hands from her ass and slipped them under her shirt and onto her back; onto her skin so soft and feverishly hot. I moved them around to her sides and onto her stomach, caressing her hard and firm belly, and slowly slid her red tank top up and over her head as we released our mouths from the kiss.
She shook her magnificent hair out around her shoulders and smiled shyly as she reached out for the buttons on my shirt. I tossed her shirt on the bench.
I reached around her back to unhook her bra and found nothing but band.
“Oh. Front hook” she said softly. Reaching down, she released her charges from their cups. Her beautiful breasts sprang forth, smaller than I imagined but perfect nonetheless, crowned with nipples thick and brown. Her areolas were slightly puffy and large, their brown spongy skin a perfect match to her nipples. Gorgeous and suckable. Her tan lines were a marked contrast and very sexy.
I cupped her soft and warm breasts, one with each hand and teased my tongue across the eraser like nipples, watching and feeling as they grew harder and more puckered with each passing lick.
Paula moaned softly and pushed my shirt from my shoulders and pulled me to her, pressing her burning nipples wet with my spit into my chest.
Her tongue pushed into my mouth once again, mine rising to meet her in a heated dance filled with desire. Her mouth was so warm and wet, so hot. My cock was rapidly swelling.
I trembled as she kissed my shoulders and then my chest, slowly moving down my stomach, and lingering at my naval, probing it gently with her sweet and slippery tongue. I longed for her to touch me, to put her hand on my crotch and feel my heat.
She slowly stood up, kissing her way back up to my shoulders, then my neck, then my mouth. Our tongues probed and darted, sharing my taste between us.
Her hand dropped to my crotch, her long fingers finding my cock pressed hard against my jeans. She squeezed it gently.
“Mmmm” she moaned. “I know what you want me to do” she whispered in her deep, sultry voice.
“Oh yeah” I panted and swallowed hard. “What’s that?”
She laughed huskily and put her face against mine, our lips touching as she spoke.
“You want me to give you head. You want me to suck your cock.” She squeezed my cock head through my jeans as she said ‘cock’. I jerked involuntarily.
“Uhhh…well yeah. I mean, the thought had crossed my mind” I stammered.
She reached down further and cupped my balls through the fabric.
“All you have to do is ask” she said, her lips still moving against mine, adding the words “nicely. Like a gentleman.”
I swallowed hard again; my cock was feeling nearly raw from the friction against the fabric of my clothing.
“Will you suck my cock Paula? Please?”
She locked her sapphire blue eyes on mine. “My pleasure. I thought you’d never ask” she said kissing me down my torso once again, all the while undoing my belt and zipper.

ErosArtist

09-16-2009, 05:30 AM

Second Floor; Housewares, Lady's Lingerie

Part 3 -

"This girl is fucking amazing" I thought.
I felt her long fingers wrap around my cock as her free hand pushed my pants to the floor, stepping me out of them. She teased my tip with a finger, rubbing the drops of pre-cum all around, softly, gently. The sensations were intense, making me gasp.
Paula looked up and smiled. "You're wetter than I am" she teased, and began stroking my balls with her other hand. Soon, she touched my cock head to her face and then started rubbing her face with my throbbing dick. He tongue darted at it, serpentine like, as she brushed the shaft passed her lips. I was quivering now.
"You want me to suck you baby?" she asked.
"Oh yes...yes, I do. Please suck my cock. Paula. Please."
I felt her breath on my dick, then the heat of her soft and slick tongue. I looked down and watched her trace the shape of my head with her lips and tongue, taking sweet licks and planting soft kisses over the entire tip of my engorged organ. My cock was visibly throbbing, the head now varying shades of pink and purple. My knees were week; my legs starting to shake.
"Please suck my cock Paula...oh god, please suck my cock."
I felt her lips wrap around my girth, and her hot mouth engulfed me, drawing me in.
"Ahhh yes, oh yes...so good."
He red fingernails gently scratched my balls as her tongue massaged my shaft, sucking me deeper and deeper. "So fucking good..." I whispered.
It was heaven.
She slid her mouth back to the tip and expelled me. Strings of her spit clung to my dick and her chin.
"You're a thick boy" she said, smiling. "And you taste so good."
She drew me back into her mouth sucking more, and cupping my balls gently, her other hand playing at her breasts, twisting, pinching and pulling on one succulent brown nipple then the other.
"Swallow my cock babe" I said in a hoarse whisper. "Oh that's so fucking good Paula....damn you do that so good. So good"
I looked down at her again. She cast her blue eyes up and stared while her head bobbed back and forth over my cock. Her tongue had a mind of it's own. I could feel it.
I whispered down to her "I want to taste you babe. I want to eat your pussy."
She pulled away from my cock and stood up, kissing me, her swollen salty tongue filling my mouth.
Paula stepped back and making sure I was watching her, pushed her hand into her skirt and closing her eyes, drew in a sharp breath.
Her blue eyes were piercing sapphire jewels when she opened them again and she swayed, drunk with passion. "I'm so ready for you baby" she purred. "I'm so sticky and dripping."
I reached for her, but she gently pushed my hand aside.
"Not yet baby. Be patient."
She unlocked the door and opened it.
Grabbing me by the cock, she pulled me forward and out into the hallway.
"Paula!" I rasped. "What the fuck are you doing?"
"It's alright" she said. No one's on the floor. They're all upstairs."
She turned to me and pressed her hot tits onto my face.
"We're gonna play on the floor, under all those panties you love so much!"
I almost creamed right there. "Oh my god...are you sure."
Paula laughed. "You're never gonna forget it."
We left the hallway and were now on the sales floor of the lingerie department. Most of the lights were off; only a few around the cash registers and window displays were illuminated. I had left my jeans in the dressing and my shirt was there too, along with Paula's. I was naked in the lingerie department of a large department store in the freakin' largest mall in the whole goddamned city with a topless sales girl that worked there!
Holy fuck!
Paula led me back to the rack I had pulled over. She removed up the 'Love me Tender' panties from their hanger and held them across her tits.
"Why these are just my size" she cooed and turning around, released the button on her skirt. I watched as it fell in a puddle around her feet on the floor. The pantyhose she wore were completely sheer and in the dim lights, I could see her ass was flawless, with a thin tan line left by a thong bikini bottom.
God this woman was the fucking sexiest thing I'd ever seen!
She pulled the panties on over her pantyhose and turned around to face me.
She was hot. Outlined by the display window lights, her form was soft and curvy. Womanly. Feminine.
"Ta-da" she chorused, striking the classic 'Vogue' pose.
"You are gorgeous" I said and moved towards her, pulling her close. I cupped and squeezed her soft tits in each hand as I felt her stroking my cock once again. The dim light made her tan lines even more pronounced. I kissed and licked her nipples, sucking each one in deeply, loving their hot stiffness on my tongue.
I reached for her crotch and she pulled back slightly.
She pulled me down to the floor and we lay there kissing and caressing. Each time I approached her pussy though, she stopped me, or rolled away slightly. I was getting frustrated.
"Paula....what's wrong?"
She was quiet for a moment.
"Is it your period? Because if it is, that's..."
She softly put a finger over my lips. She pulled me to her and kissed me sweetly, softly.
"It's my clit" she finally said. "It's different than most girls. Very different."
I thought for a second. Different? What the hell could she mean?
"Different? How?" I lay on my back.
She smiled and propped on one elbow, and began tracing around my left nipple with her fingers.
"Just different. I wanted you to know before we went any further."
She was kissing my neck again, nuzzling her lips along my earlobe, her soft hair caressing my chest and shoulders.
"Does it work? Can you cum" I asked.
She laughed. "Oh yes. It works. I think you'll be amazed. It's completely functional, I promise." She laughed again. She moaned softly as I began to kiss her neck and shoulders, teasing her ear with my tongue.
"I want to taste you" I whispered, "please. Please let me taste you"
I moved down her chest, taking little licks and bites at her rubbery nipples, thick and engorged with our shared excitement.
"Please"
She sighed and opened her legs.
I slid my hands down her belly, my kisses following, and as I reached the waistband of her pantyhose, I slipped one, then two fingertips inside.
Paula's back arched slightly, and I pushed my hand in further, her skin smooth and silky, and burning hot.
Then I felt it.

ErosArtist

09-16-2009, 05:33 AM

Second Floor; Housewares, Lady's Lingerie

Part 4 -

Her soft smooth skin thickened and hardened at my touch.
Her clit?
Fuck me.
This was a cock!
I jerked my hand back in surprise.
"What the fuck? Fuck!"
Paula tensed and looked at me, her eyes wide.
I stared at her in shock; disbelief.
"You're a guy?! What the hell?!"
Paula looked distress. "I was trying to tell you. I have a cock. But I'm a woman. I'm no man. I'm a fully transgendered person. I've been living completely as a female for nearly five years. I started hormone therapy this year."
She said it again, emphatically. "Greg, I'm a woman. Yes, I was born Paul, but inside I'm Paula. Outside too. Completely. I always have been. All my life."
I was confused, flooded with emotion. I couldn't believe it, but I wasn't angry.
What I was, was goddamned surprised.
"Jesus Christ Paula, you never said 'cock' or 'dick' or...or...'penis.' Shit! You said
'clit.' "
I put my head in my hands. "Clit usually means pussy. Usually clit means wet pussy."
I looked back to her. Tears were welling in her eyes. I suddenly felt guilty for my outburst, for saying things that hurt and scared this wonderful...person...this wonderful woman.
"God Greg, don't be mad. I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner. Jesus Christ." She turned to stand.
I clasped her hand and pulled, then gently pushed her down to the floor and lay beside her. The carpet was rough against our flushed bodies. I kissed her. I held her. I wiped a tear from her eye.
"Paula, I was surprised...I just wasn't expecting...wasn't expecting..." I said. "Look, I didn't mean to scare you. I'm not angry. The truth is...I'm very attracted to you. Really, I am."
My own words surprised me. Aside from circle jerks as a twelve or thirteen year old, I'd never been sexual with anyone that had a penis. I'd never touched a penis, aside from my own. Never.
I wasn't afraid of cocks. I wasn't timid about cocks. I liked watching the guys in porn movies shoot their loads; I even liked looking at their cocks, watching them stroke. And yes, I always checked out the other packages in the locker room. Fuck, every guy does it; I don't care what they say.
But I'd never 'wanted' one though. Not ever. Not once.
Yet here I was, undeniably, even uncontrollably sexually attracted to someone with a penis. A cock and balls. A dick and the jewels. Like mine.
I took her hand down to my still hard shaft. "See?"
Paula looked into my eyes, searching, and began to stroke me softly. She nuzzled my neck. "Are you sure?" she asked timidly.
We kissed deeply again; our tongues wrestling and probing once more. My God, I loved kissing this woman.
I traced one hand over her breasts and down to her belly, and continued down further until I cupped the soft warm bulge between her legs. I rolled to be on top of her, and lifting her gently, pulled the neon pink "Love me Tender" panties from her pantyhosed crotch down to her knees, then down and all the way off.
"I'm sure."
In the dim light, I could see her beautiful shecock and balls nestled in the sheer pantyhose, a moist spot of pre-cum near her cockhead. As I stroked her softly through the hose, I could feel her cock growing and swelling; I could feel the heat rising within her once again. Touching a woman this way was such a rush, such a thrill.
Now, I really wanted to taste her.
I slid down further until my mouth rested over her pantyhose encased cock and as I kissed and licked her shedick, I stroked her and squeezed her with one hand. She was shaved smooth, even her precious jewels, and I eagerly licked and kissed them through the nylon.
Her smell was so sweet and sexy. Her musk filled my senses and I inhaled it deeply.
She arched her back slightly and I slid the pantyhose slowly over her perfect ass, until the head of her cock peeked above the waist band. I stopped there and went to her sweet cock, teasing it with gentle kisses and licks.
"Ahhh...." Paula moaned as she writhed on the floor.
"I want to be in your mouth" she rasped, "please take me in your mouth."
It was then that I could fully feel and see the length of her member. I'm short, maybe six inches when rock hard, but thick. I can rest a silver dollar comfortably on my shaft when I'm standing proud. Paula said it herself: I'm a thick boy. But this girl was big; easily 7, maybe 8 inches, and with a sharply pointed and circumcised head. In the dim light, to my somewhat unaccustomed eye, she looked monstrous. And she looked delicious.
I couldn't wait to taste her and swallow her.
I pulled her pantyhose down with so much force that I heard the fabric start to tear. Paula cried out softly and winced. I didn't care. I pushed the hose to her knees and kissed along her thighs, stroking her long and hard cock as I went.
My mouth found her balls, and I licked them greedily; long, wet licks and kisses all over her smooth skin purse. I loved to feel them move under the press of my tongue. Paula pushed her cock down onto my face and wiped it across my face, leaving little globs of sweet, clear pre-cum as she went. Her cock was hot and sticky, the head red and pulsing. Finally, I sucked her fully into my mouth.
"Ohhhh yesss...oh God you have a hot mouth. Oh that feels so good... so good."
I loved how her cock filled my head; how she quivered as I traced the ridges of her pointed tip with my tongue. I sucked and slurped her for all I was worth. I took her in as far as I could, until my chin was touching her balls, then back up to her tip again. I tasted the slight saltiness of her pre-cum and was amazed at how soft her cock skin was.
"Ahhh....god...." she screamed.
I was in heaven. I was sucking Paula's cock and I loved it. I loved it dearly. I never wanted to stop.
She began to pump her cock inside my mouth; began to fuck my face; fuck my head.
"Oh yes...." she purred. "Do you like tasting me? Do you like my clit baby?"
I released her from my mouth and licked her shaft from top to balls, and as I licked and slurped her silky soft ball sack I managed to say "yes. I love your clit. It's the most beautiful clit I've ever seen."
She sat up, bringing me with her, and then pushed me backwards onto the floor. She stood over me, her cock swaying and pulled off her pantyhose. She dropped onto my torso in a squat and kissed me hard, our tongues writing against each other in a maddening frenzy. She pulled away and presented her cock to my mouth, her hips thrusting and pushing her way in.
Fucking my face. Again.
I met her cock with my hungry tongue, greedily sucking and licking her burning hard member. She spat in her hand and reached behind her, her slippery wet fingers finding my dick and stroking, her fingers caressing my balls with each downward motion.
She turned, and dropped onto me, with her ass at my face and her cock resting on my chest. Sixty-nine.
I felt her mouth draw me in and I almost screamed. Paula knew how to suck cock.
She probed my balls with her fingers, and then her tongue.
"Oh yes, lick my balls baby" I pleaded. "Oh fuck yes...."
I gazed at her beautiful bottom, perched right in front of my face, her sweet balls and cock hot and wet on my chest. I licked her sweet sack and felt her quake; I licked up her root, along the root length of her shedick, to her brown and puckered, musky rosebud.

ErosArtist

09-16-2009, 05:34 AM

Second Floor; Housewares, Lady's Lingerie

Part 5 -

I teased her ass with my tongue and I her heard her yelp.
“Oh, I love that” she cooed. “I absolutely love that…mmmm.”
I gasped as she slipped a finger into my ass, her tongue still bathing my balls. I probed her more deeply, her musk invading all of my senses.
Paula had two fingers in my ass now, and as I soaked her hole with my spit, I slipped one into her. She convulsed and gasped with pleasure. Goddamn, her ass was hot and tight.
“Ohhh god yes baby….” she gasped as she sucked in her breath. Paula turned her head towards mine
“I want that thick cock in me…fuck me baby” she said. “Put your cock in me.” She sucked me in one last time, her tongue lashing my cock as if punishing it.
And then she let my cock fall from her mouth.
Climbing off of me, she reached for her purse, removing a small bottle filled with a thick clear gel; lube. She squeezed the lube over my cock and stroked it, dispersing the slick fluid, and at the same time, spread some of the lube from my cock over her ass with her other hand.
Her blues eyes burned into mine.
We stood up and embraced, cock to cock, and kissed, tongues probing each others mouths as if searching for nourishment. She reached for my cock and I went for hers. We both pushed our dicks together and stroked and kissed, her dick slipping against my now very slippery and hard cock. She turned and dropped to the floor on her knees, her hips raised and her ass high in the air. Her cheeks were spread beautifully.
An offering.
“Fuck me” she said.
I pressed my cock head to her burning hole and gently pushed, feeling her tightness, until she gradually began to open up. She groaned softly. I watched as my dick slipped into her velvet interior; watched as her hole tightened around my dickhead, squeezing it.
God this was tight!
“Ahhh….ohhhh….ohhh yes…” she groaned, loudly now. “Oh that’s so good…damn you’ve got a fat cock!”
I pushed harder, going deeper. She cried out.
“Fuck that’s so good….”
“Oh yeah” I panted. “It’s so fucking good….you are so fucking hot baby…”
God her ass was hot…so fucking hot….
I drove into her, slowly at first, but now faster, building rhythm and tempo.
Paula was moaning uncontrollably.
My dick popped from her ass with a sucking sound. I turned her over onto her back and pushed her legs behind her head. Her gaping ass yawned open, begging for my cock. I slipped into her again and she squeezed me hard.
“Ahhh…” she moaned.
“Oh yes…damn girl…” I began to thrust in and out, not slowly at all, but with burning speed, her ass gripping my cock with unbelievable tightness.
Paula stroked her cock, her blue eyes ablaze, drunk with sex.
“You like fucking me baby?” she asked.
“Fuck yes…god yes, I like fucking you. Damn!”
Paula gasped and moved her hand over her cock in harder, faster strokes.
She groaned loudly. “I’m gonna cum…you’re gonna make me cum…oh…god yes!”
I felt her ass grip around my cock like a vice as I watched a thick column of white heat spew from her pointy long dick. It sprayed right between her tits, some falling onto one nipple. I promptly leaned down and licked it, lapping up the hot salty goodness.
It was indescribable. I licked her cum from her tits. It was so sweet and salty, even tangy; so yummy!
I pushed my mouth on hers and she eagerly lapped at my tongue, sharing the taste of her cum along with me.
Now it was my turn; I was cumming. I couldn’t hold back any longer. Paula saw the electric shocks of pleasure tracing across my face. She knew what to do.
“Cum in my mouth” she begged. “Shoot your cum in my mouth!”
I pulled my cock from her ass and she rose to meet it, grabbing it and stroking. Two strokes from her sweet hand and I blew.
“Ohhh fuck yes” I cried out, my hot white cream streaming into her waiting mouth and onto her face. She took it all in, slurping cum as it oozed from my cockhead until there was no more, my balls shriveled tight against my body.
Paula sat back and opened her mouth, showing me my cum, white against her burning pink tongue. Closing her mouth, she swallowed it all in one gulp and opened her mouth again, laughing. I pulled her face to mine and kissed her, wanting to taste my own spice from her sweet mouth. We fell to the floor in a warm embrace.

Suddenly, we heard the sound of heels clicking on the floor and echoes of voices.
I tensed.
“Holy shit” I whispered.
Paula pulled me close.
“Shhh. They’re only walking by. They’ll go out another door. We’re alright, but we need to leave in a few minutes. The alarms will be armed soon and there are motion sensors.”
I look at her, eyes wide, then laughed.
She laughed too. We lay there quietly for a few more minutes, among the rows of silky, satiny panties, kissing, our cocks touching.
It was beautiful.
Soon though, it was over. We had to leave. Paula gathered her clothes along with the Love me Tender panties. She held them over her naked crotch.
“For next time” she said, smiling sexily.” I looked at her, curious.
“Next time?” I said.
She looked tense; even a bit stern.
“There will be a next time….right Greg?”
I smiled. “You know there will be. Maybe in a couple of hours. If I’m lucky.”
She laughed and tossed the panties to me.

“C’mon, we better go.” I watched her lovely, naked ass shake and sway as she walked in front of me.
“Ladies first” I thought and smiled. God, what a fucking night!
As we dressed in the dressing room, she turned to me, her lips brushing my cheek.
“So what did you buy for your god daughter?” she asked.

citoyen

09-22-2009, 01:52 PM

sometimes the word is erotic as the picture. thank you for your stories.:respect:

Cleos slut

11-03-2009, 08:50 AM

I love tranny stories
I have written a few about various situations (I write them for Cleo)
You can have a look at my stories at Fictionmania.tv
Do a search under author and click Cleos Slut
Hope you enjoy:yes:

GroobyKrissy

11-04-2009, 11:01 PM

My First Time Dressing
By: Krissy4u

Please do not reproduce without permission. Thanks!

My first time didn't actually start out as a 'solo' experimentation as it seems like so many other girls' first times. It didn't start out as raiding the laundry basket of a mother, sister, neighbor, or girl down the street; finding a pair of pantyhose in some trash container; or even reading about crossdressing in some stashed away porn magazine. In fact... my first time was actually like something out of a fantasy story somewhere... you know, those stories you read where boy meets man... man likes boy... man wants boy to be more like girl... man changes boy into girl :-) OK OK... let me explain...

It was the summer of my 18th birthday (actually, I was a 'just a little' bit younger than that but...for the sake of being legal). It was a hot summer day in Monterey Bay, California where I grew up and my parents had put together a little beach party to celebrate the beginning of summer. They had invited a bunch of friends and family and the turnout was expected to be pretty large. Normally speaking, as an awkward growing teenage boy, I wouldn't really be interested in going to these parties of my parents as they almost always dragged on and on and on and on... Plus, being from a rather large family, it was really easy for me to get lost in the crowd and forgotten about...so, I usually just skipped out. However; the weather really was quite nice and a refreshing day at the beach sounded like a great idea... so, I decided to go. Now, I'm so glad I did!

Stillwater Cove is a small, private beach in Monterey right besides a little yacht club of which my parents were members. I've always thought the club was one of the best, and possibly, only perks of having wealthy parents. It was a fun place to walk around and I knew a lot of the staff members by name and they enjoyed (I think!) having me around. I especially enjoyed the company of Rick... one of the many staff members who's only job, as closely as I could ever figure out, seemed to be walking around and talking to people. What a job! Anyway, Rick and I had developed a good friendship and especially since he and my father were very good friends outside the club.

Rick was probably in his mid-40's and it seemed like he was always talking up some beautiful woman in the club... bringing them drinks, towels, and I suppose anything else they desired. The nice thing was that however busy Rick seemed to be, he always had time to take a break and show me the newest boat, take me to the kitchen to taste the newest dish the chef had prepared or, just sit and talk about absolutely nothing. So, on this particular day, while my parents' guests were arriving, I told my Mother I was going inside the club. She waved good-bye and with a kiss on the cheek, I was soon wandering around hoping to run into Rick somewhere.

Lucky for me, he spotted me a few minutes later and waved me over to where he was holding some binoculars by one of the big windows overlooking the bay. 'Come here,' he said. 'There's a bunch of sea otters playing around in the water!' Now, growing up in Monterey, it's not like I had never seen a sea otter before...but, one just doesn't get tired of seeing the little guys splashing around like they didn't have a care in the world... so, I rushed over. He handed the binoculars to me and sure enough...not far off the beach there were about five sea otters playing in the waves. "Cute, huh?" he asked. "Definitely," I agreed. I watched them play for a couple minutes before handing the binoculars back to him. "Hey! You want some cake? There was a party here last night and there's lots of cake left over in the kitchen. Let's go get a slice!" I, never one for turning down free cake followed him to the kitchen.

Once we got to the kitchen, Rick went to the big three door refrigerator and brought out two slabs of chocolate cake. He handed one to me along with a napkin and fork. I took a generous bite and was amazed at how chocolately it was... yummy! But...needed... "Want some milk?" It was as if he was reading my mind. Rick got some milk from the fridge and we made our way to an unoccupied table in the dining area. I was about half way through my piece when I accidentally knocked over my glass of milk. It began running off the table an onto my lap. I jumped up and began using my napkin to help stop the flood. Rick came over and began to help with his napkin. "Don't worry about it," he said. Well, we got the milk under control and then I looked down at my lap. The milk had caused the khaki to turn a deep (and embarrassing) brown. "Need to change?" Rick asked. "Ummm...yeah, I probably should," I replied. "Ok... follow me."

I followed Rick down a maze of hallways until we came to a door with the words 'Guest Room' stenciled on the door. Rick took some keys out of his pocket and opened the door. Once inside Rick pointed me towards the bathroom. "I'll go and round up a change of clothes for you," he said. "There's a TV in the back room if you want to watch something in the meantime. I'll be back in a few minutes. I'm going to lock the door so no one will bother you." I couldn't help but think that Rick was a very nice guy to do all this for me...

Once Rick was gone, I wandered into the back room, which was actually a bedroom, and turned the TV on. There wasn't really anything on but I just settled on watching some sitcom. About ten minutes later, I heard the door open and Rick stepped through with a bundle of clothes in his hand. "I ran into your parents while I was outside and your Mom gave me these clothes for you to change into," Rick said, handing me a small bundle of clothes. "I'm going to change too since I'll be off in about fifteen minutes. Do you want the bathroom or the bedroom?" Rick asked. "It doesn't matter," I replied. "Ok, why don't you just change here," Rick replied as he headed off to the adjoining bathroom to change.

He must have been a really fast changer because when I was just about to pull up the clean pair of pants, he came out of the bathroom dressed in faded jeans and a t-shirt. The next thought that came to my mind was, at the time, shocking... "He's really good looking." "Need some help?" Rick asked laughing. I suddenly realized I was standing there in my underwear without a shirt on and holding a pair of pants. "Ummm...no!" I replied quickly, pulling the pants on with two quick jerks. "Do you play any sports?" I remember thinking that was an odd question to ask given the circumstances. "I play a little soccer," I replied, "Why?" "Oh, just wondering...you have a nice slim figure."

The next few thoughts that raced through my mind were a whirl of confusion. Here was this very attractive man standing a few feet away from me telling me I had a good figure. What was I to think? to do? All I knew was that suddenly my cheeks were burning hot. I was completely at a loss...well, not completely. To my horror, the front of my pants were rapidly expanding. Now, I had masturbated before...jerking off to the 'missing' Victoria's Secret catalog from my sister's room...but, never had any thoughts about guys before. So, you can imagine the confusion and horror I found myself in that day. I wondered if Rick had noticed the growing bulge in front of my pants. "Ummm...you want to watch some TV?" the way that he asked that told me that he obviously had.

He stepped over to the bed and flopped down. "What's on?" he asked. "Ummm...I'm not sure...just a show." I replied clumsily as I sat down on the edge. There was complete silence except for the TV. After a few minutes, Rick spoke. "You know, it's ok." Even with no explanation, I knew exactly what he was talking about. "It's completely natural." I found myself wishing I could curl up and die. He sat up on the bed next to me. "Has that ever happened before?" To say I was at a loss of words would be the understatement of the century. The next question left me completely stunned. "Have you ever played with it?" I'm not sure if it was just pure shock that made me nod my head 'yes' or maybe some subconscious desire tucked away deep down...

"Have you ever let someone else play with it?" I nodded my head, "No." "Would you let me?" and with one simple nod of my head, my whole world changed. Rick slid closer to me and put his hand on my thigh. He began rubbing it slowly and I could feel with each rub, the heat on my thigh rising higher and higher. The bulge in my pants was now very pronounced, my teenage hormones rushing blood to the area, making my cock harder and harder. I must have been shaking because Rick put his arm around my shoulders and whispered, "It's ok... just relax." It's hard to describe the feeling that came over me as I felt that arm go around my shoulder and hold me tight. But, somehow, I knew he was right... it was ok. I made a conscious effort to relax and enjoy the waves of pleasure his ever creeping hand was giving me.

Soon Rick's hand was right on the inside of my thigh pressed against the 'V' of my legs. I felt his fingers push my legs apart and his hand slid right over my cock. I shuddered as pleasure rushed to my brain. He began rubbing my cock through my pants more and more vigorously and I let a small moan of pleasure escape my lips. Then, I felt his hand at the waistband of my pants...slipping inside and down to my bare privates. "Mmmm..." I heard him moan softly in my ear... "You're still smooth!" Yes, I was a late-bloomer. He slowly unzipped my pants and pushed me back on the bed so that he was sitting besides my now stretched out body. I don't remember exactly what thoughts were going through my head at that moment but I do remember wishing the feelings I was experiencing would last forever.

GroobyKrissy

11-04-2009, 11:03 PM

Unfortunately, I was young and easily excitable at the time. It wasn't very much longer that I could feel the waves building to a peak and then come crashing down all around me. It was incredible...so much better than when it was just me and a magazine. I was breathing heavily when I felt a warm wetness on my stomach. Surprised, I looked down and saw Rick's head over my stomach... he was licking the cum off my body with short strokes of his tongue. He glanced up at me and smiled...I smiled back and let my head fall back to the bed. Rick continued until he was satisfied there was not one spot of cum left on me and then began kissing and licking my thighs and my now deflated cock. I continued to lay there, not quite knowing what to do.

After a few minutes, I felt a warm sensation that took my breath away. Rick had slipped my limp cock all the way into his mouth and was slowly sucking on it. I could actually feel myself getting harder and harder again by the second. Soon, his efforts were rewarded with a second load which he took completely in his mouth. Strangely, I remembef feeling so honored that he would go through all this effort just to make me feel this good.

As we both lay there panting, the thought of what had just occurred hit me like a ton of bricks, followed by a flood of tears. "Hey hey hey," Rick whispered, running his hands up my body to my face. "Don't cry... didn't you have a good time?" I think I managed to sniffle out a pathetic sounding, 'yes'. "Well, what's the problem then?" Silence...I just couldn't bring myself to say what I was feeling. "Well, if you want, we can keep this a secret... would that be ok?" I nodded. "Ok then, it's settled, I won't tell a soul." Somehow, that made me feel a whole bunch better. I felt Rick's hands caressing the side of my face, wiping away the stray tears that had fallen there and then, he leaned close and kissed my forehead. "Would you like to meet again?" he asked. An affirmative nod from me started a summer of meetings that found me exploring my blossoming sexuality...

It was easy to meet with Rick since the club was only a few miles away. I soon took to riding my bike to the club and Rick where we would invariably end up in the 'Guest Room' exploring each other's bodies. It was probably ten or so meetings down the wire when I called the club asking if Rick was there. When he got on the phone, I asked him if he'd like for me to come over in the afternoon. He said that he had a better idea, asking me if I knew where the ********** hotel was in Monterey. I told him I did and he gave me a room number and time to meet him there. I have to admit, I was VERY intrigued.

I showed up at the room at the specified time and knocked lightly. Rick opened the door and ushered me inside. It was a VERY nice room and on the bed I noticed several packages. "These are for you," Rick said, coming up behind me. "But, you have to open them in order." He handed me the first package. It was simply wrapped and very light. I opened it carefully, not quite knowing what to expect. It was definitely nothing I ever expected. Inside was a black garter belt with a very familiar logo on it, 'Victoria's Secret.' Also, was a black, lacy bra and matching panties, and a package of black, seamed stockings. My confusion was probably pretty obvious as Rick's voice quickly broke the silence, "I just think you would look adorable in these. You can try it once and then if you don't like it, you don't ever have to wear them again. But, would you do this for me, just this once?" I gave a nervous laugh and asked, "But, aren't these for girls?" He laughed, "Well, girls wear pants don't they?" Silly logic I know, but in my confused state of mind, it seemed to be enough of an answer. "Well, ok then."

He handed me a second package off the bed which I opened with even more curiosity. Inside this one was a very sexy black corset (which i still have to this day!). At the time, never having seen a corset before, much less worn one, I was actually wondering what it was and had to ask Rick to explain it to me. After he had finished explaining all the ins and outs of corsetry, he handed me the last package. This one felt a bit heavier and I knew what it was even before I opened it. "I guessed at your size so I hope they fit." Rick said. I think this last gift was what really hooked me into the whole crossdressing thing... a beautiful pair of black patent pumps. I slipped one on to see if it fit or not and it seemed to magically slide on... it looked so natural on my foot...definitely love at first sight. "Well, what do you think?" Rick asked. I think subconsciously I already knew I was hooked, but I gave a very political answer... "Well, I suppose it can't hurt to try it once." I headed to the bathroom with the gifts to try to figure out how everything went on.

In the bathroom, my heart pounding, I opened up the package of stockings. They felt so smooth against my hands that I couldn't wait to get them on my legs. I pulled them up, and in hindsight, it's a miracle I didn't put runs in them in my naivety! It took me some time to get the seams straight but eventually, I got them running vertically along the back of my leg. In the mirror I definitely liked the way the line accentuated every lean muscle of my lean calves and thighs. I ran my fingernails from my knee to the top of my thigh along the stocking and could feel myself getting harder and harder. I had to stop or else I was going to cum right then and there!

GroobyKrissy

11-04-2009, 11:03 PM

I pulled on the lacy panties and again looked into the mirror. My butt looked so cute framed in the lace that I couldn't help but be jealous of the women who got to wear such things every single day! The bra was easy after figuring out the fastener... I'm not sure if Rick was thinking of me or himself when he bought the bra, but it had a fastener in the front which made things very easy for my first time dressing. The corset was a whole different matter... I tried to figure out all the strings and hooks but was just getting frustrated so I called out to Rick, "Ummm....I don't think I can put the corset on alone?" "That's ok," he called back, "Just put everything else on and I'll help you with that." I slipped on the black pumps and took my first step in heels. Turns out, I was a natural. I half expected to fall on my ass after the first few steps but found walking in heels not a difficult challenge at all. So, after one last glance in the mirror, I grabbed the corset and headed for the door. "Here I come!"

As soon as Rick saw me I knew his cock was rock hard underneath his pants. His eyes said it all. I can't say that I can totally relate, but, I at least have a pretty good idea what a woman feels like when men are 'undressing' them with their eyes. I found the sensation to be extremely flattering. I threw the corset at him and teased, "Stop staring!" "Baby, you look so hot," he replied, "I can't help it!" I looked down, feeling my cheeks crimson at his words. He got up off the bed and walked over to me. "Turn around," he said. I complied and soon felt his hardness pushing against the small of my back. I moaned, reaching back with my hand and rubbing the front of his pants. "Oh baby," he said, "I can't wait to make love to you today." Now, thus far, 'making love' had only consisted of lots of foreplay, rubbing, kissing, and sucking. This time, I knew exactly what he wanted... he wanted to make me his girl.

The change that came over him was incredible. Before, he was always very gentle and slow... this time, he was much more intense. He pushed me towards the bed and in the high heels, I tumbled easily on it. He slid over me and I could feel the weight of his body pressed against mine. It is an incredibly sexy feeling having the weight of a man pressing you down into the mattress and feeling a rock hard cock poke against your skin. We kissed for a while, slowly and then building up until he was fiercely ramming his tongue into my mouth. I have to admit, I was just a little bit scared with this change in his behavior...but, it also really really was starting to excite me. His hands were roaming up and down my body, the corset now just a piece of clothing discarded on the floor. Every time they passed my over the bra, I could feel the fabric rub against my nipples making them more and more sensitive and hard.

My knees were now bent and my legs wrapped around his back as he moved on top of me, kissing everywhere. His mouth found its way to my little nipples and he sucked eagerly at them, first one and then the other. The explosion of feeling from his sucking was enough to start the pre-cum oozing from my hard cock. His hands moved over the panties and rested on the ever increasing wet spot now developing there. "Mmmmmm..." he moaned, "Is my little girl getting all wet for me?" The next words were so natural they just leaped from my lips, "Yes, Daddy! You're making your little girl so hot!" He whispered in my ear, grazing the lobe with his teeth, "Do you want to be Daddy's little girl?" "Yes, Daddy," I moaned, "Please make me your little girl." "Are you going to be a good little girl?" At this point, he could have asked me anything and the answer would have been, 'yes'. But, without even giving me time to answer, he moved onto the next question... "Are you going to be a good little slut for Daddy?" Now, this was a new word. I mean, I knew what a slut was...but he had never used it in reference to me and somehow being called one just about threw me over the edge. My panty covered cock now started thrusting upwards against his palm. "Mmmmm.....good little slut!" he whispered. "I'm going to make you Daddy's little fuck slut today." "Yes Daddy," I begged, "Make me your little fuck slut!"

I felt his hand slip lower and a finger playing with my virgin hole. Out of nowhere he produced some lube and proceeded to squirt a generous amount right down the crack of my ass. The coldness of the liquid surprised me and I let out a breath that I'm sure he took for pleasure. I suddenly felt my hole being penetrated by what felt like a massive rocket trying to shoot it's way into me. I squirmed underneath him and he said calmly, "Just relax and it will feel good soon...it's going to hurt a little first though...it always hurts for little girls the first time." DAMN RIGHT! I thought the finger was bad...but, it was nothing at all compared to what was coming next.

After a few minutes of having his finger assault my tender ass, he finally decided it was time to 'take my cherry.' He moved my legs from around his back to the top of his shoulders and I couldn't help but feel very vulnerable with my ass exposed and my legs in the air. I also couldn't help but notice how sexy my legs looked encased in nylon and topped off with those black heels that just screamed, 'FUCK ME!' Which was exactly what happened. Rick's cock was hard... HARD. And, I felt every millimeter as he pushed it slowly inside me. It hurt so badly I thought about screaming but was able to hold it back. Instead, I concentrated on watching Rick's face as he took my virginity. The look on his face was incredible... he was totally wrapped up in this little fantasy... fucking a cute, little Asian girl for the first... he looked down at me and I swear it almost made me cum. It wasn't very long before I felt the 'pop' as the head of his cock broke past my opening and slid down inside me. then, little by little, he pushed further until the entire length of his cock was buried deep in my ass. Then he began pulling out...

After all these years, this still remains one of my favorite things. I love having a cock buried deep inside me to the balls and then feeling it slowly being pulled out. It's so hot because it makes you want to be filled back up again...then, when he pushes back inside you...man! pleasure city. But, that was just a side note. Anyway... he turned out to be right after all. For all the pain in the beginning, it wasn't long until I began to realize that every time he entered me, something inside me punched the pleasure button in my brain. Soon I was thrusting back against his cock as much as I possibly could to try to maximize that feeling with every thrust. From our past experiences, I could tell that he was getting close to cumming and this brought up a whole new set of questions for me to ponder. Please remember, I was young AND STUPID! I didn't really even think about condoms or anything even remotely resembling safe sex at that point in my life. I was just wondering where he was going to cum. Well, that question was soon answered. I could feel his whole body tense up in a pre-climax quiver. And, then, with a couple of hard thrusts, I knew he was filling the inside my ass with his cum.

I'm not sure if it was the pure submissive feeling of having my ass pumped full of cum or just the fact that I was so turned on by that time; but, with just a couple jerks on my own hard, panty covered cock, I quickly emptied my own load. The spasm my ass made around his cock must have felt pretty good because with each wave of pleasure rolling over me and echoing in my ass, he moaned in my ear. "Mmmm... you're such a good little girl," Rick breathed. We lay there until I felt his hard cock getting soft and finally falling out with quick pop. It felt strange...being empty. He kissed me lightly on the cheek and rolled besides me, wrapping his arms around me. I lay there until suddenly I could feel his cum oozing from my tender hole.

Embarrassed, I unwrapped myself from his arms and made my way to the bathroom door. I could feel the cum dripping down the inside of my leg and onto my new stockings. I suppose there was no turning back now...I was completely hooked. And, ever the girl, I remember my last thought as I entered the bathroom being, "Damn, now I have to wash these!" A girl's work is never done.

The End

randolph

11-05-2009, 06:42 PM

Hey Crissy, a great story, very sexy and well written.:inlove::turnon::coupling::hug::yes:

randolph

01-23-2010, 08:33 PM

It is easy to post comments and pictures, it takes time and effort to write and post stories, however. Some of us like to write erotic stories but its not worth the effort if there is little or no feedback. Just wondering if many of you would like to have more stories posted.;)

ila

01-23-2010, 08:41 PM

I have a story that I finished about 3 months ago. It's very long though and would take between 10 - 15 posts to put the whole thing on here. I've been reluctant to do so because the story is so long. I will do so if there is a demand for it.

randolph

01-23-2010, 08:49 PM

ila

01-23-2010, 08:55 PM

Part 1

Gina stepped from the shower and grabbed a towel. She quickly dried herself off and then turned towards the oversized bathroom mirror. She turned left and right examining herself with a critical eye. Gina was satisfied with what she saw. At a petite 5’ 4” and a featherweight 116 pounds her body was perfectly proportioned. Gina was pleased to notice that her 34B breasts were still firm with not even a hint of droop. She examined her sensitive nipples which Michael, her husband, loved to fondle, caress, and suckle.

Gina now faced the mirror and ran her hands across her smooth firm tummy. She could feel her underlying toned muscles that helped to shape and define her tiny waist that flared out to her elegant hips. Gina let her hands slide across her smooth, hairless, tight pussy; a pussy that Michael loved to tongue to ecstasy. She shivered in anticipation of feeling Michael’s eight inch long, thick, hard cock sliding in and out of her. That would be much later right now she had to finish getting dressed.

Before picking up her hairbrush, Gina gave her cute tushy a quick once over. It is still smooth, firm, and round with not even a hint of jiggle. It’s no wonder Michael adored her and her body. Gina started brushing her shoulder length, wavy, medium brown, silky hair that was shimmering in the light.

With her hair done Gina padded out of the bathroom and took a seat in front of her makeup mirror. She leaned in close and brushed an imaginary speck off her flawless skin. Next she applied her eye makeup to highlight and emphasize her sparkling brown eyes. A few more minor touches and finishing with her understated lipstick and Gina’s exceptionally pretty face was even more gorgeous. Michael often told her that women secretly envied her and men covertly lusted after her.

Meanwhile Michael was off getting ready for this evening. This was to be one Michael’s and Gina’s special nights out. Gina and Michael take turns being the one in charge for these special nights. These nights have often produced unexpected and kinky results which both of them have enjoyed immensely. Tonight Gina was in charge. On a whim she had made Michael give himself a thorough enema. Gina had gotten turned on watching Michael and had gone off to her bathroom to give herself the same treatment; a decision which would prove to be propitious.

Michael stepped out of the shower. He is six feet tall and 195 pounds with an athletic build. Michael hits the gym quite often and all that workout time had done wonders for his physique. His normally well-muscled body had bulked out leaving his broad well muscled chest with highly defined pecs. He gives new meaning to the phrase ripped. Gina had recently taken Michael to a spa for an upper body and pubic waxing. He had not a hint of hair from his balls to his neck. Michael liked the new look. His rippling muscles stood out like a Greek sculpture.

Michael rubbed down his chest and stomach followed by his legs, feet, and then working back up to his to tight football player’s ass. Finally Michael dried off his arms. He noticed that all that work on free weights had made his biceps bulge.

ila

01-23-2010, 09:00 PM

Gina was getting dressed while Michael was drying himself off. He finished shaving and getting dressed and then went to sit down and watch some television in the livingroom and wait for Gina. The ballgame had only been on a few minutes when Gina entered the room. Michael had a sharp intake of breath when he looked up and saw Gina. She was stunningly gorgeous tonight in a tight low-cut black dress. It both emphasized and concealed her perfect figure.

Michael couldn?t resist. He took his beautiful wife in his arms, and kissed her. He ran his hands down across her smooth firm tushy. He detected that Gina wasn?t wearing panties, but he could feel her garter belt. He knew then that Gina was extra horny and extra playful tonight. He also knew that he could expect an exciting time later on. Michael?s reaction was instant. His cock sprang to full eight inch hardness. Gina could feel Michael?s manhood pressing against her and she rotated her hips against him. Michael reluctantly let go of Gina and with his arm around her waist the two of them headed out the door.

Gina directed Michael where to drive. She was, after all, in charge tonight and she was going to show that to her handsome husband. Gina was in the mood for some dirty dancing so she had Michael take them to a club where the clientele are known for their liberal attitudes and antics.

The club was fairly quiet when Gina and Michael walked in. There were small groups of customers scattered throughout. Michael and Gina took a seat at a table near the dance floor and where they had a good view of most of the establishment. The waitress came by and Michael ordered the drinks; white wine for Gina and club soda for him. White wine acts an aphrodisiac on Gina and Michael wanted to see just much hornier Gina would get.

They had only been seated for a few minutes when a woman walking in caught Michael?s eye. She was tall and statuesque; Michael guessed that she was only two or three inches shorter than him; in her heels she was at least as tall as him. She had long, blonde, wavy, and curly hair that came down below her shoulders and framed her beautiful face. She was wearing what looked like a low-cut silk blouse that revealed a generous cleavage. Her skirt was dark and short, barely down to her mid-thighs. Michael trailed his eyes down lower as he drank in the sight of her long lean legs. He let his gaze go even lower and took in the view of her sexy feminine feet wearing open-toed shoes. Even in the dim light and from this distance Michael could see that he was looking at a rare beauty; equally as gorgeous as his wife he thought.

Michael watched as this beautiful woman elegantly and confidently made her way to the bar where she sat down on a stool. Michael just then realized she was here alone and wondered why such a beautiful woman would be out by herself. By this time Gina had also noticed the woman. Michael glanced out of the corner of his eye and noticed that Gina was openly fascinated with this woman.

Michael turned to fully face Gina. He immediately brought up the topic of the woman that they both had been watching. Michael asked Gina if she liked the woman and if she was interested. Gina could only nod her head yes as she continued to alternate between looking at the woman and listening to Michael.

ila

01-23-2010, 09:06 PM

Michael now took charge and suggested they both might want to get to know this woman a little better. Gina is bisexual and Michael is open to new experiences. They had often talked of bring a third person into their relationship, but it had so far not gone beyond talk. A little more talking and they decided that tonight would be the night.

Michael slipped his hand up underneath Gina?s dress as they talked. Gina, still looking at the beautiful woman absently spread her legs to accommodate Michael?s hand. His fingers found Gina?s pussy and she was wet and slippery. Michael?s hard throbbing cock was an indication of his feelings. They were both definitely ready to pursue what they had never before acted upon.

Gina was just about to urge Michael to go and talk to the woman and invite her back to the table to share a drink. Before Michael could make a move though, the woman got up off her stool and gracefully moved towards the ladies room. Unsure of what to do, Michael looked quizzically at Gina who knew exactly what to do. She stood up and headed to the ladies room.

Michael never knew what was said in there, but fifteen minutes later the two women emerged and made their way towards Michael. Michael could only stare as he watched the ladies approach. Michael managed to recover his composure just as they got to the table and he stood up in greeting. Gina introduced Rachael to Michael as all of them sat down.

Up close Rachael was even more stunningly beautiful. She had deep blue eyes that reminded Michael of the South Seas. Her creamy skin was absolutely flawless. Her lips were full, luscious, and just begging to be kissed. Michael couldn?t help but notice Rachael?s firm pert breasts. And then she spoke. Michael almost melted when he heard Rachel?s sexy sultry voice.

Rachael, at Gina?s suggestion, took a seat right beside Michael. He looked quizzically at Gina, but she just nodded her head to indicate that that is what she wanted. Michael did notice that Gina had a big smile on her face and she was looking very satisfied.

Gina moved her own chair around so that she was sitting right next to Rachael. They struck up a conversation and were soon chatting like old friends. Michael was amazed at how well they all got along together. For her part Rachael was quite comfortable with both Gina and Michael and she found that she was becoming quite attracted to both of them.

ila

01-23-2010, 09:12 PM

It wasn?t long before Gina?s hand was caressing Rachael?s leg along her thigh. Michael saw Rachael spread her legs open just a bit and then noticed Gina?s hand down there. Michael felt emboldened and he surreptitiously slipped his hand onto Rachael?s leg. Rachael smiled at him and spread her legs just a bit more. She dropped one hand onto Michael?s leg.

Rachael?s fingers found Michael?s cock. His reaction was instant. His already stiffening cock leapt to full hardness. Gina was watching the interplay between Michael and Rachael and she was getting turned on. Gina put her own hand over Michael?s and moved his hand to Rachael?s other leg where she had been caressing Rachael.

Michael felt a bulge and he explored along it with his fingers. At first he didn?t realize what he was feeling and then it suddenly dawned on him that he was feeling a cock. His reaction was immediate. His rock hard cock got even harder and, he was sure, grew longer. He looked at Rachael?s face and she was smiling. He was incredibly turned on. He looked at Gina and she was also smiling. Suddenly Michael knew why Gina had come back to the table looking so satisfied. She had already had a little playtime with Rachael and she had loved it.

Michael lightly fingered and then used his whole hand to caress Rachael?s cock. He wanted to explore Rachael more fully. He wanted to get to know her, to touch her, to feel her all over. Rachael was all woman and yet she had a cock. She was soft, feminine, and desirable.

Gina reasserted her authority. She told Michael and Rachael that it was time to go. With that she stood up. Michael recognizing the commanding tone stood up immediately. Rachael showing her own independence was slower to move. The three of them were horny and ready to go, but Rachael was going to prove that she just didn?t do whatever what she told.

Michael led the way out to the car. The front of his pants was bulging visibly; in anticipation of what was to come. Right behind was Gina who was caressing Michael?s tight ass, with one hand. Outside Michael put one arm around Gina?s tiny waist and the other around Rachael?s equally curvy waist. They stopped at the passenger side door and Michael kissed both of the girls before unlocking the car. Rachael?s lips were incredibly soft and sensual. Michael felt his cock rising again as Rachael probed his mouth her tongue.

Gina and Rachael climbed into the backseat together while Michael went around to the driver?s side. By the time Michael got in and sat down Gina and Rachael were locked together in a passionate kiss. Their arms were around each other and they were oblivious to everything else. Michael had seen Gina kiss other women before, but this was more exciting than anything he had ever witnessed. He started the car, put it into gear, and was out of the parking lot and headed home just as fast as he dared. The passion in the back seat was urging him on. He wanted to be in on it too.

aw9725

01-23-2010, 11:13 PM

Good story. :respect: Looking forward to the rest of it! ;)

randolph

01-23-2010, 11:24 PM

Let's hope the car doesn't have a flat!;)

sissygirl

01-24-2010, 12:41 AM

GroobyKrisy,

I loved your story and it reminded me of my first time being made into a girl by a real man. like your story it felt so good after the initial pain and the realization of what was happening and that I would never be the same again. the feeling of his firm cock in my sissy pussy felt so good and the experience of having his cum leak out of me reminded me of how feminine I felt. I was given a tampon to insert to keep from having my pantie gusset get too wet.

please write more

sissygirl

agedwards63

01-24-2010, 12:53 AM

Great Stuff thanx for sharing

ila

01-24-2010, 09:34 AM

The moans from the back caused him to look in the rearview mirror. Rachael?s blouse was open and Gina was sucking Rachael?s puffy pink nipples. Rachael was obviously enjoying it as her head was tilted back and her eyes were closed. She had pulled Gina?s dress up and was fondling her sweet firm tushy. The next time Michael got a look he almost came in his pants and drove off the road. Gina was sucking Rachael?s cock. The scene lent new urgency for Michael to get home.

Michael zipped into his driveway. Fortunately he had an automatic opener for his garage door and he pressed the button. The door was fully open as Michael got to the garage. He pulled inside and by the time he got out the garage door had fully closed. There was just a dim overhead light on he walked around to the passenger side to open the door for Rachael and Gina.

Rachael had just finished smoothing out her skirt and blouse. Gina too had rearranged her dress. Gina slid out of the car and stepped into Michael?s arms. Her eyes were sparkling and she was smiling broadly. Michael bent his head down as Gina tilted hers up. Their lips met and locked together and their tongues twisted and probed. It was extremely sexy for Michael. He always kissed Gina after she sucked his cock, but this was the first time he had kissed her after Gina had sucked another?s cock. It wasn?t just any cock that Gina had sucked. She had sucked the cock of a beautiful woman. It was a more sensuous experience than they had dared to ever hope for.

Rachael now slid out of the car. She was still visibly aroused. Michael took her in his arms and gave her a long, lingering, passionate, tongue twisting kiss. Rachael grabbed Michael by his ass and pulled him into her. She wanted to show him who?s in charge. As she ran her hands over Michael?s ass she thought to herself that tonight was going to be very pleasurable for her.

Before things could go too far Rachael broke off her kiss and said that they should go inside. Michael was only too happy and he led the way. Rachael waited a moment and then grabbed Gina and kissed her passionately. Rachael slipped her hand under Gina?s dress and felt her sopping wet pussy. Rachael slid a finger into Gina and then abruptly pulled out and broke off their kiss, much to Gina?s consternation. Gina gave a little whimper of disappointment, but Rachael grabbed Gina by the hand and led her into the house right behind Michael. Rachael wanted to establish that it was she that was in control.

The ladies followed Michael into the bedroom. The three of them paused momentarily to look at each other. Michael was suddenly uncertain of what to do next. Rachael broke the tension by walking up to Michael and opening his jacket and unbuttoning his shirt. Michael took the hint and pulled off his jacket shirt and sent them shirt flying into a corner. He beckoned Gina to him and when she stood before him he unzipped her dress and pushed it down to her waist. Rachael joined them and Michael started undoing Rachael?s clothes. The girls meanwhile tugged at Michael?s belt and then undid his trousers so that they fell to the floor. Michael kicked his pants aside and managed to work off his socks.

ila

01-24-2010, 09:36 AM

Michael slipped Gina?s bra off her exposing her luscious breasts. Rachael bent down to take first one erect pink nipple into her mouth and then the other. Rachael licked, kissed, and sucked all around Gina?s nipples eliciting soft sighs and moans from Gina. Michael undid Rachael?s blouse and managed to work it off of her. A quick flick with his practiced fingers and Rachael?s bra was undone and joined the growing pile of clothes on the floor. Rachael stood up and Michael gasped as he took in the beauty of Rachael?s luscious firm breasts with their pretty pink and puffy nipples. Just like Gina?s breasts, Rachael?s stood out proud and firm. Michael couldn?t resist and he lowered his head to suck Rachael?s nipples. He took one nipple into his mouth and at the same time Gina took the other nipple. They kissed and licked all over and then suckled her breasts.

Michael used one hand to tug down Rachael?s skirt and the other to push Gina?s dress all the way down and off her. Michael turned his attention back to Rachael. He put his fingers in the waistband of Rachael?s panties and pushed them down. Rachael?s cock sprang out and stood straight up. Michael was expecting to see a cock and he felt a thrill at seeing Rachael?s. She was almost as long and as thick as Michael. Her cock was circumcised and the plump pink head was smooth and shiny with pre-cum.

Rachael was now completely naked and Gina had on only a garter belt and stockings. The ladies as one grabbed Michael?s shorts and pushed them down. Michael?s rock hard cock was poking him in his stomach. He reached down and felt Gina?s pussy. She was soaking wet and his fingers slipped right inside her. Rachael stepped up close to Michael. She put her arms around his neck. Michael felt Rachael?s firm soft breasts against his chest. Then he felt her cock brush against his own. He felt a pleasant electric shock surge through him. Michael automatically grasped Rachael?s cock in one hand. Michael had never touched anyone?s cock but his own. Stroking Rachael?s cock felt so natural and so nice.

Michael?s attentions were eliciting soft moans from both ladies. Gina was enjoying Michael?s touch, but she wanted more and a little faster. She manoeuvred the other two with herself to the bed. They collapsed onto the bed in a tangle of arms, legs, and writhing bodies with Michael and Gina on each side of Rachael.

Rachael lay back with her arms above her head. Michael was sucking and licking one of Rachael?s nipples while stroking her cock. Gina meanwhile was sucking and licking Rachael?s other nipple. Michael was getting unexpected thrills from caressing Rachael?s cock. His own cock was harder than he could ever remember it being. He had never touched any cock but his own and now he was not only stroking another?s cock, but he was loving the feel of Rachael?s hot hard firm cock.

ila

01-24-2010, 09:38 AM

Rachael was enjoying all the attention focused on her, but it was time to take control of the situation again. She used one arm to caress Gina along her back. Gina raised her lips from Rachael?s breast and slid up along her body. Their lips met in a passionate kiss. Rachael probed Gina?s mouth with her tongue. Gina sucked on Rachael?s tongue like she was sucking a cock. Rachael moaned and broke their kiss. Their chests were heaving and their breathing was shallow. Rachael swallowed and between breaths gasped that Gina should suck her cock.

Gina flipped positions so that her head was now down at Rachael?s cock. As she twisted around she got Michael?s attention and indicated that he should do the same as her. Gina took Rachael?s cock in one hand and licked the tip. She licked up and down the shaft and all around the head. Gina opened her lips and took Rachael?s cockhead into her mouth. She sucked gently and was rewarded with low moans from Rachael. She took Rachael?s cock out of her mouth and pointed it towards Michael.

Michael didn?t even hesitate. He flicked his tongue out to lick the tip of Rachael?s cock. The sensation was unlike anything he had ever felt. It was wonderful and sexy and erotic. Michael licked all around the head of Rachael?s cock and then took her fully in his mouth. He slowly started to bob his head up and down along Rachael?s shaft. This was even better than licking and kissing the tip of her cock. It was more enjoyable than he had ever thought possible.

Gina moved her mouth in close to Rachael?s cock. Michael saw her and he released Rachael from his mouth. Gina put her lips around the near side of Rachael?s cock at the base and licked and kissed her way to the tip. Michael saw what Gina was doing and immediately followed her lead. Their lips were just barely touching and as they reached the tip of Rachael?s cock their lips fully came together in a kiss with Rachael?s cock between them. They then started kissing Rachael?s cock back down to the base.

Rachael loved the sensation of two sets of lips on her cock. She grabbed Michael?s cock with one hand and started stroking on it. She manoeuvred Gina on top of her and had her positioned so that she could lick Gina?s pussy. Gina?s soaking wet pussy gushed at the touch of Rachael?s tongue.

The three of them continued licking and sucking in this manner for several minutes. They were all nearing orgasm and wanting to prolong the experience they one at a time slowed and then stopped what they were doing. Their chests were heaving and their breathing was shallow.

Gina slid off of Rachael and repositioned herself on her side looking at Rachael. Michael half sat up and Rachael twisted around on to her side and slid her legs up towards the head of the bed, but pointing out to the edge. Michael readjusted his position so that his face was next to Rachael?s cock and his own cock was just inches from Gina?s sweet delicate mouth.

ila

01-24-2010, 09:41 AM

Rachael started first. She lowered her luscious lips onto Gina?s pussy and began eating her again. Michael took Rachael?s ladycock into his mouth and slowly started licking and sucking along her entire length. At the same time Gina took Michael into her mouth. Michael was thoroughly enjoying sucking Rachael?s cock.

Michael varied his rhythm on Rachael. He would suck hard and fast and then he would slow down and suck her gently and slowly. Rachael?s tongue was working magic on Gina?s pussy. Rachael loved to lick pussy and Gina?s was the nicest that she had ever sucked. In no time Gina felt her clit tingling and waves of pleasure were pulsing deep within her. Rachael?s moans were coming loudly now as Michael sucked harder on her cock. Gina gave a long moan of deep pleasure as she felt herself orgasm. Her pussy lips were quivering and Rachael was licking even harder exciting her to new heights.

Gina took her mouth off Michael?s cock and looked up just in time to see Rachael stiffen and her cock pulse and then she shot a jet of cum into Michael?s eager mouth. Michael was surprised at first and then tried to swallow Rachael?s load. He couldn?t keep up and Gina watched as a Rachael?s cum began to leak out around the corners of Michael?s mouth. Gina was incredibly turned on and another orgasm washed through her as Rachael?s expert tongue worked over her pussy.

Gina watched Michael swallowing Rachael?s load. Each time Rachael?s cock pulsed Gina felt her pussy quiver. Rachael?s orgasm subsided and she quit licking Gina?s pussy. Gina was left gasping. Michael?s cock was still rock hard and leaking pre-cum in a steady stream. Gina was about to take Michael?s cock into her mouth again when Rachael told her to leave it and to lay on her back.

Rachael?s tone of voice made her comply immediately. Michael looked up surprised both and Rachael?s command and in disappointment at not feeling Gina on him. Michael loved when Gina sucked his cock and Gina in turn loved sucking Michael?s cock. Rachael felt Michael take his mouth off her cock. She told Michael to suck her hard again.

Michael eagerly took Rachael?s cock in his mouth again. Michael enjoys licking pussy and now he found that he liked sucking ladycock just as much. Rachael?s sighs told Michael that he was pleasing her. He had Rachael achingly hard again. Rachael?s sighs and whimpers told Michael that he was doing everything right.

Michael was really working on Rachael?s cock and enjoying every second of it when Rachael suddenly pulled out of his mouth. Michael was surprised. Rachael rolled over separated Gina?s legs. She parted Gina?s thighs and poised herself above Gina. Rachael?s cock was just barely touching Gina?s pussy. Gina felt the velvety smoothness of a cock at the entrance to her tunnel and she tried to thrust her hips up. Gina was hornier than ever and wanted a cock in her pussy. She needed a cock in her pussy. Rachael rose up with Gina, teasing her.

ila

01-24-2010, 09:43 AM

Rachael made Gina beg for her cock. Gina was shaking and quivering with anticipation. Then Rachael slowly lowered herself onto Gina and her cock slowly slipped into Gina?s pussy. Gina felt Rachael?s cock sink all the way into her and she wrapped her legs around Rachael?s legs to hold Rachael into her. Michael watched as Rachael stroked into Gina. He was more turned on than ever now. The sight of a gorgeous woman fucking his gorgeous wife had him stroking his cock.

Rachael saw Michael pleasuring himself and ordered Michael to get behind her and lick her tushy as she fucked Gina. Michael scrambled into position behind Rachael and plunged right into Rachael?s pert firm tushy. He savoured Rachael?s rosebud as his tongue flicked in and out of her. Rachael sighed and lowered herself onto Gina. She clamped her lips onto Gina?s. Gina wrapped her legs more tightly around Rachael and pushed back against the Rachael?s thrusts.

Gina moaned loudly as she fiercely kissed Rachael. Their tongues twisted together in passion. Gina felt another orgasm building within her. The feeling was incredible; Gina had never cum this many times in such a short time. Rachael thrust harder and faster. Gina was leaking lubrication in a steady stream onto the sheets. She thrust hard back at Rachael. Suddenly Rachael tensed and her cock quivered. Rachael groaned and moaned at the same time and then she shot a big load deep into Gina. Rachael quit moving as her cock pulsed three times and then a fourth time and each time she shot a big spurt of cum into Gina. Michael felt the change in rhythm and licked and kissed more vigorously on Rachael?s tushy.

Rachael collapsed on top of Gina, her cock sliding all the way into Gina. The two women clung to one another. They were breathing heavily and their chests were heaving. Gradually their breathing returned to normal. Rachael slowly withdrew from Gina. She rolled off of Gina.

Rachael?s sperm was slowly leaking out of Gina?s pussy. Rachael looked at Michael and told him to suck her hard again. Michael dived right in. He quickly took Rachael?s cock in his mouth. He let Rachael?s cock out of his mouth and started licking her from the tip to the base of her cock. He cleaned off Rachael?s cum and Gina?s juices from Rachael?s cock. Never had Gina?s pussy juices tasted so good. Never had he been so turned on licking his wife?s pussy lubrication.

Michael bobbed his head up and down along Rachael?s cock. He was enjoying the velvety smooth firmness of her. Michael got Rachael fully erect again. She pulled her cock out of his mouth and told Michael to lick her cum out of Gina. Michael couldn?t wait. He loved eating his wife?s pussy and tonight he was getting Rachael?s creamy treat along with Gina?s wonderful flavour.

ila

01-24-2010, 09:47 AM

Michael got on his knees between Gina?s legs and lowered his head to her pussy. With his head down his ass was up. He felt something probing between his cheeks. He took a quick look back and saw that Rachael was on her knees behind him and her hands were working along his butt. Rachael moved in close to him. Michael suddenly felt something warm and big against his butt hole. He suddenly realized that it was Rachael?s cock that he was feeling.

Rachael gave a little push and the tip of cock slipped into Michael. Michael gave a little wiggle. His virgin ass was being invaded and he loved the feeling. He licked harder and faster in Gina?s pussy. Gina was enjoying Michael?s tongue and felt another orgasm starting to build. Rachael pushed again and her cock slipped a little deeper into Michael. She paused waiting for Michael to adjust to her. Gina?s orgasm was rapidly approaching now. Her breathing came deep and then shallow. Suddenly she moaned then whimpered and then screamed as wave after wave of pleasure swept through her. Michael licked faster as he felt Gina shake with her orgasm.

Rachael pushed again and she was now fully into Michael. She paused again to let Michael adjust to the feeling of her. Michael was enjoying the feeling of Rachael in him. He backed against Rachael urging her to fuck him. Rachael started to slowly thrust in and out of Michael. He responded by meeting her thrusts.

Rachael stroked a few more times and then told Michael to lower himself onto Gina. Michael did as he was told and his cock slipped all the way into Gina?s pussy until he was buried in her. Rachael in turn settled onto Michael with her weight. Michael waited for Rachael to start again so that she could control the pace.

Rachael started stroking again. Michael pushed back against Rachael as she thrust forward and then he would plunge all the way back into Gina. They kept up the pace gradually going faster. The three of them felt their orgasm building. Michael pushed back hard against Rachael. The feeling of a cock in his as was most pleasurable. Gina was in turn deriving great pleasure from Michael?s extra strong thrusts. Michael was the first to orgasm. His cock spasmed and he shot his load deep into Gina. Gina felt Michael?s sperm splashing deep into her and she orgasmed. Rachael gave two more thrusts and she too came. Michael kept spurting into Gina. He thought that he would never stop. The pleasure of his orgasm was intensified with the feeling of Gina orgasming into him.

Rachael was the first to pull out. She rolled over onto her back and then Michael pulled out of Gina and rolled over so that he was between Gina and Rachael. He put his arms both ladies and held them close. Both Gina and Rachael rested their heads on Michael?s chest. The three of them just lay letting their breathing return to normal and reliving their experience. It was the amazing sex that any of them had ever had.

Michael started to think of Gina?s firm sexy tushy and he felt his cock stirring. Both Gina and Rachael noticed Michael reawakening. They looked at Michael and then each other. They knew that this was only the beginning of a wonderful night and the start of a beautiful friendship and adventure.

Perhaps Gina, Rachael, and Michael will have more adventures.

smc

01-24-2010, 03:32 PM

Ila, you have inspired me. It has been some time since I posted a story. The reception was quite gratifying back then, and now I think I will have to write another. I will aim to post something early this week, and hope that everyone enjoys it as much as I have enjoyed yours.

randolph

01-24-2010, 09:02 PM

Great story Ila. It got me stirred up to start writing again. :yes:

randolph

01-24-2010, 09:10 PM

Just a quickie.

Fern and Fanny
Two cute trannys, Fern and Fanny were walking down a path through a fine meadow sprinkled with wild flowers. It was a fine spring day and they were feeling quite frisky. Fern said ?Fanny? do you like me? ?Of course I do? said Fanny, ?why do you ask??. ?Well I don?t have a pussey?. ?Well you know I love you, why are you worried about not having a pussey?? ?Well if I had a pussey, you could fuck me like a girl?. ?Fern, there is something you need to understand about genitalia?. ?Male genitalia and female genitalia are wonderful, full of erotic renewable pleasures.? ?I know? said Fern ?but we have the same ones, we both have cocks. Wouldn?t you like me to have a pussey?? ?My sweet dear, if you had a pussey, you wouldn?t be a tranny and we wouldn?t be lovers. Besides, you need to understand that pussies and cocks are essentially the same thing. One is inverted to make a vagina and the other is everted to make a cock. They both evolve from the same genetic material in the embryo. Hormones plus genes, cause the genitalia to develop as female or male but the nerves that operate them are the same. Cock pleasure is the same as pussey pleasure. However, a girl?s clit extends up from the vagina and has a much higher concentration of nerves at the tip. In a man the clit extends up the cock and ends just inside the tip of the cock, and the sensitivity disperses into the enclosing cock. ?So Fern when I suck your lovely big tranny cock, I am actually loving your pussey, OK? ?Um, since we are all alone Fanny, would you like to kiss and love my pussey?? ?Well my sweet little gurly slut that sounds like a very good idea.? :inlove:

james2010

01-25-2010, 03:54 AM

lol interesting

randolph

01-26-2010, 07:40 PM

Part 1
Kimberly
This story is dedicated to Kimber James a world class hottie.
The weather had finally cleared as I headed down the highway toward San Diego. I was looking forward to the annual Transclimate conference being held in San Diego. I had had been invited to present my research on the future of Southern California climate at the conference. I booked a harbor view room at the Sheraton on Harbor Island. I liked the balconies of the hotel rooms that overlook the bay with a great view of the city across the bay, sail boats on the water and the Navy ships at anchor by Coronado Island.
I arrive at the hotel, check in at the lobby and go up to my room. It is great, six stories up with a magnificent view. I put away my luggage and hook up my laptop and think about my presentation. However, it is early, the weather is perfect with sunlight illuminating the balcony, so I pour a glass of wine and go out to settle onto a comfortable chaise lounge, enjoy the view and soak some rays. As I gaze across the bay the view was fantastic. I turn to pick up my drink and looked at the adjacent balcony. I could see part of a chaise lounge and on it a pair of very beautiful bare legs. I can?t see the rest of her due to the design of the balconies. I sit there sipping my wine and my gaze keeps returning to those lovely legs and wondering what the rest of her looks like.
Suddenly she stands up and places her hands on the balcony railing and looks out over the bay, a slight breeze caresses her long blond hair as she tilts her head back to enjoy it. She has on a very brief bikini and is stunningly beautiful. She has a petite finely toned body with very smooth slightly tanned skin. Her legs are long and sleek and somehow so very sexy. She also has very full plump breasts for the size of her body, man what a babe! I couldn?t take my eyes off her. She is smiling slightly as she continues to feel the warm breeze loving her sensitive skin. She then turns and looks directly at me, right into my eyes. She apparently knew I was staring at her and her gaze was letting me know. I felt somewhat shocked by the power of her look but managed an embarrassed smile as she turned and went inside.
Her image was then firmly implanted in my mind and the stare made me feel strange. What did it mean? It didn?t seem like a flirt but more like some kind of challenge. It rattled me and I couldn?t concentrate on my laptop presentation so I headed down to the bar to have a drink. The bar was rather dark but as my eyes adjusted to the low light I noticed someone at the bar. As I moved closer I realized it was the women in the room next to mine. My mind ran through many questions as I decided to sit next to her, introduce myself or sit somewhere else. I finally screwed up enough courage to sit by her. She looked at me and smiled.
I said, ?Aren?t you in the room next to mine?
She said, ?yes, lovely views from the balconies aren?t they?
?Yes, indeed? As my mind formed a picture of her standing at the balcony.
My name is Randy and I am here for a conference. Are you visiting here too?
?Yes, just for a few days, unfortunately. I?m Kimberly?
?Hello Kimberly, nice to meet you?.
We sat there sipping our drinks for a while as I tried to figure what to do next.
Finally, I said, ?I am here on my own this evening and I would be very pleased if you would join me for dinner.
?Well, I was supposed to have dinner with my boss but he had to return to San Francisco to take care of a production problem?. ?However, you need to know, I am transsexual.?
I was stunned, she was so feminine so beautiful.
I pulled myself together and said. ?Kimberly, may I call you Kim??
She smiled. ?That?s fine with me, where did you want to go for dinner?
I felt a rush of excitement as she agreed to have dinner with me. My dream for a long time was to meet a transsexual. One of such beauty was a dream come true. We walked down the road to Tom Hams Lighthouse Restaurant and got a table by a window overlooking the bay. I had never before sat down to dinner, with such a beautiful women/transsexual. There was a candle in the middle of the table and it illuminated her lovely face with this soft flickering glow. God she is such a delight! She looked relaxed and happy as we examined the menu. I watched her lick her full sensual lips as she commented on particular dishes that attracted her. I kept looking at her eyes there was this focus and intensity in her gaze that held me enthralled. Whenever she looked at me and our eyes made contact, it felt as if she was penetrating me. It put a quiver down my spine. We had an excellent dinner and after dessert we had an aperitif. ;)

randolph

01-27-2010, 09:42 AM

Part 2
Kimberly

We walked back to the hotel and as we reached our rooms, she invited me to her room. A wave of excitement rushed over me as I thought, this is too good to be true! I poured glasses of Champaign and we went out on the balcony. She then began telling me about her life.
?I was born a ?boy?, at least I had male genitalia and my parents assumed I was a boy. It wasn?t long before I realized that I was different from other boys. I liked girlie clothes and sometimes I would put on makeup when no one was around. By the time I started puberty I was wearing girlie clothes all the time. Fortunately, I lived in San Francisco and my parents were liberal and understanding. I know it was difficult for them but they loved me and that?s what mattered. School was a different matter, even though I lived in a liberal city with lots of gays and other persuasions, I was often subjected to teasing and harassment. I knew I would have to come up with a strategy to protect myself. I had already given some boys blowjobs, so I went to some of the macho football guys on campus and offered them a deal. I would give them blowjobs if they would protect me. Naturally, those horny guys found that a deal they couldn?t refuse. It actually worked out quite well. I loved sucking those big cum filled cocks and they would do anything for me. I really liked the high school hero he was a great football player, had a huge cock and was actually a pretty nice guy. I would suck him into a frenzy and then let him pound my ass. We both loved it.
Actually, however, I was really attracted to girls. I loved the scent of pussey and the yummy pussy juices in a young girl. I found it was amazingly easy to seduce a girl. I especially liked seducing the top hotties in the school. We would meet for a soda and I would sit next to her and gradually start touching her as we chatted away. Eventually, I would take her home when my parents were at work and continue the chatting with a little Champaign. Champaign is the best for getting into a girlies panties by the way. By sitting close and looking into her eyes as I very gently worked my fingers into her panties, she didn?t realize what was going on until it was too late. I would kiss her passionately and slip my fingers over her clitty and then she was mine, all mine. I would rip off her panties and lick and suck her swollen clitty until she produced a screaming orgasm. Then I would lap up her cum juices and plunge my hard cock deep into her throbbing pussey giving her organism after organism. I loved it, I loved the sex and I loved seducing those high school hotties that think they are so great. I loved turning them into total sluts.?
By this time, I had a throbbing hard on in my pants that was getting extremely uncomfortable. I adjusted my pants, refilled the Champaign glasses and she continued with her story.
Oh, some more high school stories if you are interested. Some of the other guys got wind of the deal with the football players. I had nothing to do with them except some of the rich kids. I charged them one hundred dollars and they couldn?t get enough. By the time I graduated, I had a nice bank account. As you may have guessed, I was a straight ?A? student, most transsexuals are very intelligent you know. Most of my classes were easy but Mr. Dodge the teacher of calculus was giving me a hard time. When he called my name it was Miss Kimberly with emphasis on the ?Miss?. I was convinced he graded my papers much harder that the other students. Finally it was near the end of school so I decided to have a talk with him. I met him after school when everybody had left. I put on my cutest girlie dress that accentuated my little hormonal titties and was short enough to give a good look at my legs. Oh, I was so cute, I looked like a thirteen year old I went into his office and sat down next to him. I watched him carefully as I crossed my legs sure enough he did a quick glance. I told him how hard I was working and what a great teacher he is. As I continued talking to him, I gradually got closer and started touching his leg. I was facing him face to face as I gradually slid my hand to his crotch. Sure enough he had a bulge. I continued talking with my eyes locked onto his just a few inches away. I gave his bulge a slight squeeze and slowly pulled down his zipper. Continuing talking into his face, I slid my hand into his underwear and pulled out his cock. It didn?t amount to much but I got it fully erect and proceeded to suck him off. All he could say was ?Oh my god? over and over. It didn?t take long to get him off, not much cum there. I licked it off my lips and gave him a quick kiss on the lips and left him lying in his chair in a stupor. As I swaggered away I thought ?that jerk better give me an A?. when the grades came out, I not only got straight ? A?s but an ?A+? in calculus!. When my dad looked at my grades he said, ?My my Kim an A+ in calculus yet, I didn?t know you were that good at calculus?.
?Well dad I didn?t either?.
He looked at me with a slight smile and I smiled back. :innocent:

califsweettalker

01-27-2010, 03:15 PM

You are such a doll for taking the time to write these wonderful stories! I am glad to see that every one gets to read the special story you wrote for me!:respect:

Sweet XoX:kiss:

smc

01-27-2010, 04:23 PM

As promised, here is a new story I've written. I will have to put it up in two postings, because of the length. I was so heartened by the response to my earlier stories, posted quite a while ago, and I hope this one pleases just as much. -- smc

Professor Kander

It was the second semester of my second year of college. Home was a thousand miles away. I arrived back at school after the winter break to my small room off campus, just a couple of blocks from my classrooms.

I had a reputation on campus for being a little bit too committed to school. Study always came first. In fact, it came second and third. You would be hard-pressed to find me at a party or sporting event. I stayed at home doing schoolwork or you’d find me in the library. I had few friends. My penchant for correcting the wrong answers of other students in my classes was notorious, and usually not appreciated.

In short, I was kind of a loner … but I didn’t much mind. After all, wasn’t I there to learn, not socialize?

My new schedule included a philosophy class with Professor Kander. She was notoriously tough as a teacher, with little patience for students who didn’t take her assignments seriously and even less for those who didn’t participate fully in her classroom. To me, she sounded perfect! I had seen her on campus once or twice, only for a fleeting moment, but had never spoken with her. I was looking forward to a serious exploration of pre-Socratic Greek thought.

The next day, Prof. Kander’s was my last class, in the afternoon. I was a bit tired from my trip back to school and two other classes in the morning, but I walked with real purpose across the quad to her classroom. It wasn’t large -- the class had only about a dozen students -- and I found a seat at a small table in the front of the room.

As the other students, most of whom I knew, filled the room, in walked a stunningly beautiful woman. By my estimation, she was in her late 30s. She had red hair, piercing green eyes, and a face like the “girl next door” gone bad. In other words, she was hot.

Her skirt and jacket suit covered a silken white blouse. As she bent at the desk in the front of the room to put down her bag, I caught a glimpse of two beautiful orbs, creamy white with an small, enticing space between them, pressing against that blouse. I wasn’t one to notice such things, at least not typically, so I think I was as much surprised by that fact as I was by the fact that this woman was going to teach me philosophy!

She stood up straight, smiled broadly, and spoke for the first time.

“Good afternoon and welcome to pre-Socratic Greek philosophy. I am Professor Kander. In this class, I prefer a modicum of respect, so I expect you to call me that and I will, in turn, call you mister and ms.”

At least those are the words I think she said. There was something alluring in her voice and I was finding it difficult to concentrate.

She continued: “I don’t believe I know any of you, so let’s begin by going around the room. Please introduce yourself and tell the class why you are taking this class.”

Fortunately, she pointed far from me to begin. I listened to all the other students go through the usual responses to such a request. “I’m really excited to learn about Anaximander,” said one, and I thought he was sucking up. I knew that guy; he probably had the name of a relevant philosopher written on his hand. Another said, “Everyone tells me your classes are so great, Professor Kander, and so I just had to take one.” Jeez!

When it was my turn, Professor Kander came right up to me -- I was in the front of the class, after all -- and addressed me directly. Her eyes were mesmerizing. There was an intoxicating scent to her, but it didn’t seem like perfume. My tongue felt like it was swelling in my mouth. I was usually pretty articulate, but I think what came out of my mouth was blather.

Professor Kander smiled warmly, put her hand on my shoulder -- I swear, I felt a shot of electricity run through me -- and spoke softly. “Would you like to start again?” I felt immediately calmed and easily stated my name, a brief explanation of the importance of this class for my intended major, and a promise to work hard and be open to learning anything new -- none of which came across like the other students.

For the rest of the class time, Professor Kander gave us an overview of the syllabus and some insights into some of the authors we would be reading. As the clock ticked away the time, I found myself falling into her voice in a way I could not explain. When it was time to leave, she again came over to me and put her hand on my shoulder. “Stay just a moment, would you?”

I did. She simply wanted to tell me that she appreciated what I said in my introduction, and that she was certainly aware -- as she suspected I was -- of which students were trying to make a good impression for the wrong reasons. That surprised me. Then she asked me what had happened with my first try at speaking. I shrugged my shoulders.

“Well, it seemed as if you somehow had gotten your panties in a twist,” she said. And then she laughed gently. I thought it was an odd choice of words, but smiled. And then I left.

A few weeks passed. The class was great: superb readings, great insights -- never in the form of lecture -- from the professor, and pretty good discussion among the students. I looked forward to the class more than any other. Not only did I prepare as thoroughly as possible, I found myself worrying about my appearance. I wanted Professor Kander to notice me as a young man. This was something new. I had had a couple of short relationships with girls, but she was an older woman … and I found myself increasingly aroused in her presence.

I found myself beginning to entertain thoughts about a relationship with Professor Kander. I fantasized about her. I began to call her Orla -- her first name -- when I would masturbate, looking at her picture in the college catalogue. This made going to class increasingly difficult. I was distracted. It was obvious. She noticed.

One Friday afternoon, I left her class and was walking out of the building when I felt that familiar electric hand on my shoulder. I turned to face Professor Kander -- Orla -- inches away from me. “Do you have a few moments?” she asked. “Let’s go sit in the coffee shop and talk.”

We walked the short distance to the campus coffee shop, side by side. I was distinctly aware of everything, to the point of hypersensitivity. Her aroma was overwhelming. The feeling in my pants was burning hot. I was terrified that I would blurt something out that I shouldn’t say. I began to feel as if my entire college career hinged on this moment. Surely, she was going to give me an earful about how distracted I had been in class. Nothing like this had ever happened. I wondered if what felt like nervous shaking was visible to her.

We got to the coffee shop and sat down. I offered to get us each a cup and nervously went to the counter. I could barely carry the cups back to the table.

“So, I’ve been thinking about your class participation,” she began. Here it comes, I thought. I’m about to be put on probation.

She continued: “It’s changed lately. In the first few weeks of class, you were a source of information, someone who had clearly read more and studied more than any of the other students. But lately, something new has been added to the mix.”

All I could think was that I was busted.

“I think I know what it is,” she whispered.

Oh, shit, nothing could be worse. It’s one thing if she criticizes my classroom demeanor, but another if she knows why I’m distracted.

“You’ve found passion.”

Aaaaaaaaaah! I screamed silently in my brain.

“Passion in the work of these philosophers.”

What??!! That’s what she thought??!!

“And so, I’d like to offer you a chance to explore that passion even more. I am working on a book of readings, and I could use some editorial assistance. Your papers are so well written, I thought you would be a good candidate.”

I wasn’t really sure I was hearing these exact words. My heart was racing. I thought that she was toying with me, for sure.

“This would mean work outside of the classroom. I’m on a tight schedule, so I’d need you to work with me, so there’s no time lost to querying back and forth. Do you think you could give me a couple of days over the next few weekends?”

For the second time in front of this woman, I began to blather. But somehow, I must have conveyed that I would be honored to help her. It seems I agreed to be at her house the next day, just after Noon.

smc

01-27-2010, 04:25 PM

Professor Kander, part 2

I rushed home. I had never felt so excited in my life. And I had never feared anything so much in my life. How in the hell would I be able to work closely with this woman, to whose picture I was masturbating on a regular basis, with no one else around? What had I done?

The next day, I arrived at Professor Kander’s house at the appointed time. I realized that I know anything about her. Was she married? Were kids in the picture? Or was she single? Did she live alone?

As these questions raced through my head, I rang the bell. Professor Kander came to the door. Her red hair was a bit wild compared to in class. She had on a light dress appropriate for the nice Spring day. She gave me little hug and thanked me for showing up to help her. I thought I would pass out.

When I asked her about the plan for the work, I called her Professor Kander. She came right up to me, put an index finger right to my lips, and said, “Here I’m Orla.” My lips were burning from her touch. Did she notice?

We went to a small office upstairs and, within a short while, we were working. I read and marked up pages, and she made changes based on my suggestions. Sometimes she would ask me questions about my changes, and I found myself in a kind of role reversal. I was the teacher; she was the student. Things went pretty quickly, and we were so wrapped up in the work that I didn’t notice that the sun had set. It was 7 pm when Orla said, “Are you hungry?”

Her voice drove me crazy. I had to stop myself from telling her what I was really hungry for, and I simply said that I wouldn’t say no to something to eat. Then I asked her where her husband was.

“Oh, hun [she called me hun!!!], I’m not married. I was engaged a long time ago, but it didn’t work out. So, I guess it’s just you and me.”

She actually added “for dinner” to the end of that sentence, but I didn’t hear it at first.

“Let’s go down to the kitchen and see if we can whip something up. Do you mind helping, hun?”

Hun, again. I told her I would be happy to help.

Soon, I was bent over the table, cutting vegetables. At one point, Orla came up behind me, rested her head on my shoulder, and said, “Hun, make those slices a little smaller.” I nearly passed out.

Within a short while, a delicious vegetable stew was ready and served. We sat at the small table, and I even got a glass of wine. Orla made what seemed at first like small talk, asking me where my family lived, whether I had a girlfriend, what kind of music I liked, and so on. But she kept coming back to the girlfriend issue. Finally, she looked me right in the eyes and said, “I know.”

I stammered and asked her what she meant.

“A woman knows when a man is attracted to her. Do you really think I couldn’t tell why you were distracted in class?”

I wanted to ask her if that was why she asked me to her house, but I thought that was to presumptuous. Besides, I was finding it hard to form words.

“It’s okay, though, hun, because outside of class we’re just two people, right?”

I managed to tell her that I didn’t think that was the case. She chuckled.

“So, if I said you could kiss me, you wouldn’t do it?”

I was being tortured. I knew it.

“Would you like to kiss me?”

I couldn’t get any words out. I sat there, stunned. Orla got up, came over to me, and kissed me full on the lips. I felt the zipper in my pants start to give way. She pushed her tongue past my lips and again I nearly passed out.

“You know, when I’m through with you you’re going to have to drop my class.”

I felt a little bit of something drip out of my cock right into my underpants.

“It’s really okay. You know the material. I’ll give you the credit and you can take the final. But it’s not going to work to be in the classroom.”

This was starting to feel a bit bizarre. Just what did she mean by “when I’m through with you”? What had I stepped into. Then she brushed her hand over the bulge in my pants that must have become obvious, even though I was sitting.

“A woman knows,” she whispered into my ear. “You’re just the kind of young man I like. Smart, eager to learn, open to new ideas. That is you, right, hun?”

All this was followed by a tongue in my ear and a squeeze of my cock, right through my pants. The drip turned to a leak.

Orla took my hand, pulled me up from the chair, and guided me to the couch in her living room. She sat down and told me to stand in front of her. I could smell sex. I knew the smell from masturbating. I was a virgin otherwise. She unzipped my pants and put her soft hand in, fondling my cock. It was hot and sticky. She took her hand out and licked her fingers.

“I think you do like me.” And then she put my cock right in her mouth. It was more than I could take. I stammered and stuttered, trying to tell her to stop because I wasn’t going to be able to control myself. Through her incredible sucking, I heard her say, “It’s okay, hun. We have plenty of time. Give me a nice hot after-dinner drink.” And I shot a huge load of cum right into her mouth. Then I collapsed. Maybe I even passed out.

As I opened my eyes, I saw that Orla had taken off her dress. She was sitting on the couch clad only in some violet-colored lace panties. Her beautiful breasts were milky white, with taut nipples that beckoned my tongue. She smiled and shook her head, telling me to suck on them, which I did. I could feel my cock harden again and even start to drip again. She touched it gently and again reminded me that we had plenty of time.

For what seemed like an hour, I explored her breasts, neck, and stomach with my mouth and tongue. I was following orders; she told me what to do, and I obeyed. Every time I started to move closer to her panties, she would gently move my head somewhere else. Finally, she asked me for my cock, again. It was harder than I think it had ever been. I could see her lipstick on it, a sight that drove me wild. She kissed it and asked me to describe the sensations I was feeling. I complied.

“I have the same feelings, hun, the very same. It feels so good, doesn’t it?” And she stood up, pushing me down to sit on the couch. She positioned herself in front of me, where I had been, and slowly took off her panties. Out sprang a cock as large as mine.

“I have the same feelings,” she repeated. “Don’t you want to see how it feels to make someone feel the way I make you feel?”

Okay, I said I was a virgin, but I knew women didn’t have cocks. But it was so delicious looking. It was so smooth. She was completely hairless, and her beautiful cock was right in front of me. I could smell the same pungent aroma I had first noticed about her. It wasn’t perfume. It was the exotic, intoxicating fragrance of the most beautiful woman -- a trans woman -- I had ever seen.

I realized that only a fool would turn away. I was no fool. I reached out and stroked her beautiful cock, and then -- with her urging -- took it in my mouth. “Do what I did to you, hun, and you’ll do fine,” she said. And so I sucked her beautiful cock, loving every minute of it, feeling my own dripping.

She implored me to reach up and touch her nipples as I worshipped her cock with my mouth. “You can do it, hun. You don’t need your hands to suck my cock.”

It didn’t take long before I felt that incredible part of her womanhood grow larger in my mouth. It felt hotter. It was throbbing. She took one of my hands and placed it on her balls and started me gently rubbing their underside. She bucked and moaned, and then the most delicious nectar spewed from her. It was the taste of trans womanhood. It was the most delicious thing I’d ever tasted, and I wanted to swallow every drop. But before I could, she pulled herself out of my mouth, bent down, and thrust her tongue into my mouth. We shared her delicious cum.

She sat down next to me and kissed me. She asked me if everything was okay. I smiled and said yes. I told her I was in love, and she said, “There will be time for that. Right now, we have some more exploring to do.”

Orla took me to her bedroom. We were completely naked. She told me that there was much more pleasure to be had. She was already hard again, and told me to get on the bed and suck her some more. I did for a few minutes, until her cock began to drip pre-cum. Then she had me get on all fours, got behind me, and rubbed it on my behind. She spoke softly in my ear and told me to trust her. I promised. Slowly, she pushed her hard cock into me. It hurt at first, but quickly turned to intense pleasure. She reached around and stroked my cock as she fucked me. I was hard again, and dripping. She put her fingers in my mouth so I could taste my own cock.

I could feel Orla’s cock becoming the cock that had cum in my mouth a while earlier. At that very moment, she pulled out of me and turned me over. I lied on my back and she put her cock back into me. We were able to kiss this way; it was pure heaven. Then she began to suck my cock as she pounded hers into me. I couldn’t believe anyone could do something like this. Within a few moments. I started spurting into her mouth. I felt her cock bigger than before. As I was cumming, Orla let out a low moan and then a scream. My cock came out of her mouth and cum sprayed everywhere. Then I felt her begin to fill me with her own cum.

I was in love. I still am. We still are.

randolph

01-27-2010, 05:13 PM

Kimberly

Part 3
The senior prom was coming up, I didn?t have a date (not surprising) so I decided to attend anyway. The queen was one of the ?hotties? that I had turned into a writhing slut. Her boy friend was none other than Mr. hunk himself, the guy who pounded me. I bought the hottest black sheath I could find and a pair of black spike heels. I had my hair done up in one of those wavy wind blown styles. As the prom got under way, I walked in, Darla, the prom queen saw me and whispered into hunk?s ear. He spotted me and looked very uncomfortable. I just sat there smiling, some of the teachers were there and they stopped by for a chat complementing me on my academic prowess. The music started and dancing began, at first I was ignored but then some guys I didn?t know started dancing with me. Eventually some of my ?clients? also danced with me. Finally Mr. hunk came over and we had a nice dance, when finished he whispered in my ear ?Kimberly, I learned more from you than all my classes, I will never forget you, you will always be my friend?.
After high school, I got an apartment in San Francisco and a job at a gay/transsexual bar waiting tables. It was a great place to meet my kind of people, actually I met my lesbian girlfriend lover there and she now lives with me. I do escorting but only with high class clientele. Rich Arabs are the best, they go crazy around me. They will pay me anything. One paid me ten thousand dollars just to do him. It?s a real eye opener who wants to have sex with me, lawyers, professors, politicians, it doesn?t matter. A friend of Tiger Woods was going to set me up with him before he got busted. Needless to say, shemale high class escorting is very lucrative.
In spite of the money, I wanted to do more with my life so when a talent scout for a porn film maker approached me at the bar, I agreed to perform in some films. In fact, I am down here to do some filming at the La Jolla nude beach. The director thought it would be interesting to have a beautiful transsexual parading up and down a beach of nude college boys and girls.?
We had been sipping Champagne for quite some time. I was interested in her life?s story but my hyper sexuality was in full force.
?Then out of the blue? she said, ?Shall we shower??
?Gasp, well yeah okay that sounds good?, as I stumbled for words.
She went into the bath and turned on the shower as I removed my clothes. My cock was still hard and I thought, ?Am I going in there with a hard on? It doesn?t seem appropriate. I rubbed it with some ice cubes to get it calmed down. As I entered the bath, I saw her clothes on a towel rack. The thought of her naked in the shower was a tremendous turn on, as if I needed that. I slid open the shower door and there she was soaking wet in her pristine beauty. I could see her cock was semi erect.
?Well, come on in and soap my back?
I stepped in as she turned her back to me. Her body was beautiful with a very cute bottom all smooth and nice. I got the soap and slid it over her shoulders and down her back. Caressing her soapy body was fantastic. My caresses flowed down around her bottom and around her thighs and between her legs and around her balls and over her arising cock. I squeezed her and hugged her and caressed her all over. She then turned around and she started soaping me as I kissed her. Soon we were soaping each erect cocks giggling and laughing in ecstatic pleasure. I knelt down and took her lovely cock in and she immediately began thrusting.
?Oh my god, this is beyond heaven?, I thought
We then turned off the shower and I took a big towel and wrapped her lovely petite body in it and proceeded to dry her hair with another towel.
She was still erect so I gently dried her genitalia as I kissed the tip of her swollen cock. She dried me off and we got into bed. We set the pillows up and lay down on our backs next to each other and began looking at each other and kissing. I was holding her cock and she was holding my cock. We were stroking just enough to keep them erect as we explored our lips and tongues. I had never been so happy, we were just smiling and giggling pleasuring ourselves, sucking and kissing and licking and loving each other. Then she encouraged me to give her a good sucking, she got very excited and rolled over and presented her ass to me.
?Fuck me with your big cock, I want it!?
I was never so eager to comply with a demand.
I positioned myself behind her as she looked back and wiggled her sexy ass. ?Come fuck, come fuck me good, I really need it deep and hard, do it, do it!?
I was so excited, I was afraid I would cum too soon and disappoint her. I kept telling myself, ?make her cum first? over and over. This helped control the wild urges as my throbbing cock slowly began entering her.
?Oh, yes that?s it, yes stick it in my ass, oh yes, deeper, oh good, oh good?
Looking down on her lovely petite body as my big cock slid deeper and deeper her hot little ass was beyond good. I started slowly thrusting and she moaned ?yes, yes, do it, do it shoot me, shoot you cum up me, fill me up.?
Well that did it, I shot load after load of cum into her hot ass as she squealed, oh I feel it! Oh, I?m cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuming! Oh fuck!, oh fuck! Yes! Yes! Oh so goooooood! I looooooove it!
?Don?t come out, please, stay in I want your cum to stay in there.?
We stayed locked together for several minutes; she lay there smiling with a wonderful blissful look on her face.
?I want to let it soak in?, she said, ?I love cum up in me?
Then, I slowly pulled out and she remained with her ass in the air. I leaned over and kissed it and licked up some cum that was oozing out. She didn?t move so I just kept loving and licking her cute ass. I noticed a nice puddle if cum under her cock. Her cock had cum while I was fucking her ass, god what a girl!
Then I realized I was getting hard again! ?Holy mackerel, all ready??
?Heh, heh, this is too good? I thought.
?Kim, I am coming back baby?
?Yeah, I thought you would, you will never get a better ass than mine?.
I again slid into her, this time she was soaked with my cum, I fucked her like there was no tomorrow, on and on and she loved it. I just kept pounding her ass and it was getting better and better, finally, I came again, my god it was so good. I had to agree with her. Her ass was made in heaven.
I then realized it was morning, we had fucked all night!
Fortunately, we had no appointments that morning.
We went down for breakfast and returned to the room for a nap but we started kissing and that ended the nap idea. ;)

randolph

01-28-2010, 08:57 AM

Now that's an education! We could all use some "home" schooling.;):drool:

smc

01-28-2010, 02:19 PM

Now that's an education! We could all use some "home" schooling.;):drool:

Well, if what usually constitutes "home schooling" is more like my story, perhaps I need to change my overall opinion of that phenomenon.

randolph

02-05-2010, 03:37 PM

Tranny Long Legs:inlove:
The other day I was at Target in the clothing department. I heard the clicking of high heels behind me. I slowed down to see if she would pass me so I could check her out I felt an intuitive sense that she would be gorgeous; perhaps it was the cadence of her walk. I could tell she was striding by the length of time between steps and they were getting louder. . Soon she passed me pushing her cart.
Sure enough, she was superb with smooth long legs attached to a lovely slim body. She had on a very nice mini skirt that barely covered her bun cheeks. As I have noticed in the past, girls pushing carts or strollers bend slightly forward and this produces delightful sensual movements in her buns. So, needless to say, I was enjoying the view as she sashayed past me. Oh, the delights of cute girls, I thought. I managed to discreetly follow her around the store savoring her sensual movements.
She began checking out as I was lurking down one of the aisles. On the spur of the moment, I decided to check out too. As I left the store, she was there looking at me as if she was waiting for me.
I began to walk past her and she said ?Well, did you enjoy yourself in the store??
I stopped and said, ?Ah hum, I am not sure what you mean??
You know what I mean, ?You were checking my ass all around the store, weren?t you?
?Ahem, I didn?t know I was being so obvious, I must admit, you are very beautiful, sorry if I offended you?
?No you didn?t offend me, I like being looked at?
?I must admit you have very nice legs and those high heels really set them off?
She smiled and said, ?Do they make you horny, does my cute ass make you horny??
Gulp, Oh my, now what to say, ?Well, yes, after following you around the store looking at you, you were making me feel rather horny.?
?So you are horny, what are you going to do about it?
?Ah, well, I guess I will go home and think about it?
?If you come over to my place, you won?t have to think about it? as she smiled up at me.
At this point, I was feeling a little nervous and flushed. I had never before had an encounter like this.
I said, ?okay, shall I follow you in my car?
?My car is the red Corvette so it should be easy to follow.
I was feeling very excited, even shaking a little bit as I began following her.
We pulled in to a nice apartment complex and I followed her through a lovely garden to her place. As she opened the door, she turned and smiled at me and then entered her apartment. I followed her in and closed the door. By now, the uncertainty and excitement was at a high pitch. What is she up to? What should I do?
She disappeared into the kitchen and in a few minutes returned with two glasses of Champaign. She handed me a glass and sat down in a chair across from me. ?Cheers?, she said as she slowly crossed her lovely long slim legs. I felt a rush of excitement as I glanced up her thighs. Somehow, I was beginning to sense something was going on here that I did not understand.
We sipped our Champaign as she smiled and kept looking at me.
?You really like my smooth slim legs don?t you?
?Yes, they are indeed very attractive?
?Would you like to touch them, caress them?
Wow, I thought, I would love to do that!
She continued smiling as I got down in front of her and gently removed her high heels. Her legs were bare and her skin was blemish free and a lovely creamy white color. I began by kissing her ankles and became aware of her aroma, so seductive. I licked her skin and kissed her toes.
?Well, you are starting out doing well, you can kiss my knees now?
As I slid my hands up her smooth sleek calves she spread her knees apart.
Oh my, now I was really getting aroused. I kissed and licked her knees and proceeded up her thighs. Her sexual aroma was increasing between her thighs. I looked up at her panties and with her legs spread apart, I could see them clearly. My my, they look so full, what is in her panties, I thought? As I was looking at her bulging panties I became aware that she was holding my head with her hands.
?My panties are holding a nice surprise for you, would you like to see it?
She was holding my head rather firmly but I was able to nod affirmative.
?Just pull my panties aside and you can have my present for you.?
By now, the bulge had grown a lot and was straining her panties. I pulled on her panties and with some difficulty removed her big gorgeous cock from the confines of her panties. By now it was fully erect and staring right at me.
She was caressing my hair as she said, ?would you like to suck it??
Again I nodded affirmative and kissed the tip of her thick hard cock. Then my tongue began eagerly licking the source of her aroma.
?That?s it, kiss it and lick it, that?s so good and yes give it a good sucking?
I was more than eager to comply with her wishes. Her cock was so succulent and delicious, I was in erotic heaven. I would slowly slip my wet tongue up and down her cock and then wrap my drooling lips around it and suck away. I could feel it throbbing with transsexual lust as I stroked and sucked while my whole body quivered with pleasure.
?Oh, you are being such a good boy, keep doing a good job and I will give you a nice reward?
I needed no encouragement, I loved what I was doing I kept trying to suck it down deeper and deeper like it was going down my throat, god I love this. She was thrusting and groaning and making little squeaks of erotic ecstasy.
Suddenly she let out a loud groan and trusted her rock hard cock down my throat. I could feel her hot sperm filled cum shooting down my throat, load after load, at that moment breathing was unimportant; I just wanted her cock penetrating deep into me. Oh my god what an experience!
As she withdrew it, I sucked up the last of her delicious cum dripping from her cock and licked my lips. I lifted my head from under her skirt and looked at her beautiful smiling face. She leaned over and kissed my lips.
?Well well, I see you cummed in your pants while sucking me?
?Yes, I know, it was wonderful, that?s the first time I have lost it without touching it. Sucking you felt like I was being being sucked?
?You did a very good job you can cum over any time?
?You have a deal? I said
Oh, by the way, I?m Sandra, what?s yours?
I?m Randy Randolph, at your service. LOL

keliana

03-16-2010, 12:39 PM

[QUOTE=smc;130059]Professor Kander, part 2

This is so hot xxxxxxxx

Natalie_J

05-15-2010, 07:08 AM

I used to write stories years ago for my own amusement and recently I've been having another go. Here's one that it was suggested I post here.

A Walk In The Trees

It was a clear summer?s day and you?d finally managed to come down to visit me at the cottage I?ve been staying in for the last couple of months. No sooner had you arrived that you were asking what was to eat and we?d decided that we needed some groceries as we were nearly out. The quickest way into the town from the cottage was a footpath that ran around the edge of a small wood. It was a route I often took as it was far quicker than driving and I knew the way very well by now. While you were showering I changed into some clothes for the walk. I?d already began thinking about the two of us being all alone out of doors ? and I was a little bit annoyed that you seemed to be more interested in food than me! - so I decided that I would dress more sexily that I normally would for a shopping trip. I also knew how much you liked other men eyeing me up when we were out together. Of course none of them know my little ?secret? and that always seemed to turn you on as well. So I picked out a short white polka-dot sun dress that exposed my shoulders and showed off my nice tanned cleavage. I also decided that it was time for me to slip into some of the new white lingerie I hadn?t shown you yet. This consisted of a beautiful white lace bra and matching suspender belt and a pair of white sheer panties. I also found a pair of white seamed stockings rolled up in the back of the drawer that I?d totally forgotten about. By the look of them they hadn?t been washed since I?d last worn them and, as I fastened the stocking tops to the clips, I noticed there was something around the top of one of them. Clearly it was sperm, probably sperm that had leaked out of my arse from the fucking I?d taken the last time I?d had them on! I couldn?t recall who or where though?

By the time I?d dressed and applied some make-up, you had finished showering and were at the door waiting to go. I just had time to slip on a pair of high heels, brush my long dark hair and grab my sunglasses before I joined you. You gave me an appreciative look up and down as I walked out of the bedroom and I could tell already that you could see I was planning something...

The warmth of the afternoon sun on my bare shoulders had started to make me feel very sexy indeed, so when we?d got to the narrower part of the footpath where we could only walk in single file, I?d made sure that I walked in front of you so you had a good view of my arse swaying back and forth enhanced by my short dress. I knew how much that would turn you on. By the time we?d reached an open area I didn?t have to look back to know the effect it was having on you. I was feeling more turned?on than before and I knew I would have to do something about it. I halted and turned around to have a good look at you. You looked flushed and I could see there was a large bulge in the front of your shorts. There was only one thing for it. The tree was about ten feet from the footpath, standing in isolation from the rest of the wood and, taking your hand I led you towards it. You could see from the look on my face what I?d got in mind and you cast a nervous glance around. There was nobody in sight and I leant back against the rough bark and pulled you close to me. Pushing my sunglasses back on my head, I kissed you full on the lips. We kissed for a while, our tongues entwined and I could feel your hands stray to my arse and begin to stroke it through the light fabric. I broke the embrace and crouched down, easing the front of your shorts down until your large erect cock came into view, only inches from my red lips. You moaned softly as my tongue gently teased the tip and you made a comment about it being too risky. I just ignored you as I knew it was turning you on as much as me. I planted a kiss right on the end and then taking you in one hand, wanked you slowly as I caressed your tight balls with other before sliding my mouth down your throbbing shaft. I adore sucking cock, it?s something I could do all day if I could and your lovely thick shaft is one of my favourites. I took my time about it, deep-throating you before pulling my head back and running my tongue around the head before sliding back down again.

It felt wonderful, but the sensations in the pit of my stomach were telling me that what I really needed was your cock inside me. I stood up, planted a quick kiss on your lips and then turned around, putting my hands on either side of the tree and pushing my arse back towards you. You didn?t hesitate for a moment, easing the hem of my short dress up and then pausing for a moment as you looked lustfully at the sight of my arse in those tight sheer white panties, framed by my suspender straps and my white stockings. Quickly you eased my panties to one side and then I could feel the tip of your shaft pressing against my arse. I moaned and pushed myself back against you, really wanting to feel your cock deep in me now. For a moment, nothing happened and then I could hear you doing something behind me, out of my line of sight. Then I felt a lubricated finger slide into my arse, followed by a second. You clearly knew exactly what was going to happen on this walk and had come prepared! The roughness of your fingers made me gasp and I closed my eyes, waiting for you to penetrate me. When you thought I was ready, you slowly worked yourself into me, gasping yourself as you did so and within a minute or so I could feel that you were all the way inside me. Then you began to thrust, slowly at first but gradually getting faster, building up a rhythm. This was just what I?d been needing ? I really like to get fucked on a regular basis and since I?d been at the cottage the chances had been few and far between, Sure, I?d got my trusty selection of sex toys, but nothing feels as good as a real cock, especially one like this! I could feel your other hand now, reaching round to rub the bulge in the front of my panties and then you began to wank me off through the silky fabric, in time to your own thrusts. God, it felt so fucking good!

I knew it wouldn?t be too long now so when I began to feel your thrusts getting shorter and your breath starting to get ragged I knew that you were nearly there. That was my cue to straighten up and let you ease back out of my arse. Crouching down in front of you again I lowered my sunglasses and wanked your hot, jerking cock into my mouth. It only took few seconds for you to cum, groaning with lust as you pumped your seed into my mouth, although I made sure that some of it splashed up over my face and onto the lens of my glasses. Straightening up once more, I licked my lips and took the sunglasses off so you could watch me lick the last of your cum off them. You barely had time to push your cock back inside your shorts before there was some noise in the distance and a couple of people walk by on the footpath. They were only about ten feet away but as far as they could see, we were just a normal couple relaxing by a shady tree. If only they?d been here a few minutes before. Due to the angle you?re stood at they couldn?t see the very noticeable bulge in the front of my dress ? or that your right hand was caressing it right out in the open. No sooner were they out of sight and it was your turn to drop to your knees and suck cock. By this point I was so turned on that I orgasmed almost immediately, spraying my load deep into your mouth. You knelt there, with your lips attached to my cock until you felt sure that you?d milked every last drop out of me.

I knew that you?d been far too turned on to notice that small stain on my stocking top and, just as I got my breath back, it suddenly occurred to me what I?d been doing the last time I?d worn those stockings?

smc

05-15-2010, 08:37 AM

^ Natalie, your story is wonderfully arousing. :turnon: I'll leave it at that here, since you already know the details. ;)

ila

05-24-2010, 10:44 AM

I manoeuvred my car through the heavy traffic of west London. I was on my way to see Keliana, the love of my life and the most beautiful woman in the world. Work had kept Keliana and I away from each other for the last two weeks. Longing to see my darling lent urgency to my trip. Keliana and I had planned to have a late dinner and well we would see where the night would lead us.

I screeched to a halt in front of Keliana?s apartment block. I jumped out of my car and bounded up the stairs. Keliana?s apartment is on the fifth floor, but I wasn?t going to wait for the elevator when it was quicker to take the stairs.

I stopped outside Keliana?s door to catch my breath and have enough time to compose myself. I rang the doorbell and from deep inside the apartment I could hear Keliana?s sweet ?hiya darling. Come right in.? My heart fairly leapt at the sound of her voice. I turned the door knob and entered. I removed my suit jacket and hung it on the hook beside the door and then kicked my slipped my shoes off and pushed them to the side.

I could see straight down the hallway through the front room to where Keliana was standing on the balcony. She fair took my breath away. Keliana is the most gorgeous woman in the world and tonight she exceeded even her normal flawless beauty. She was fashionably dressed in a short loose fitting black dress that stopped just above her mid-thigh. The dress revealed a hint of cleavage from her beautiful soft breasts. Her dress was cut low in the back with a single thin silver chain running up her spine and joined the narrow cloth straps, from the front, at her neck.

I walked towards Keliana. Even at this distance I could see Keliana?s sparkling eyes and dazzling smile. Her long dark silky hair was shimmering in the half light from inside her apartment. I could sense more than see the tanned smooth skin of her neck and arms.

I reached Keliana and she almost jumped into my arms. My lips met her soft dreamy kissable lips and we locked together. Keliana?s tongue probed my lips and I parted them. She pushed her tongue into my mouth and I sucked on it and twisted my tongue around hers and I probed her mouth. We clung to each other as we kissed. My arms tightened around Keliana?s soft sensuous body and Keliana gripped me tighter.

Our lips hungered for each other. Keliana lifted her left leg and wrapped it around behind my and back in between my legs. We finally broke our kiss. Our chests were heaving. We kissed several more quick light kisses. The taste of Keliana?s sweet dreamy lips lingered on mine. I held Keliana loosely now and basked in her glow. I gazed into her gorgeous face. She is so achingly beautiful. I kissed her several more times. Each kiss was more passionate than the last. Keliana responded as she clung to me.

I ran my hands lightly up and down Keliana?s back. My hands cupped her soft yet firm tushy. I pulled Keliana into me. I could feel her clitty aroused and pushing against me. Our lips locked together again. I used my right hand to slowly pull Keliana?s dress up. In just a few seconds my hand was caressing the soft, warm, bare skin of Keliana?s sexy tushy.

Keliana felt the warm night air on her skin and she kissed me more fiercely. I kissed her hard, our tongues twisting and probing as my hands caressed her body. The street noises faded into the background and soon disappeared altogether. I only had eyes for Keliana. I only had ears for her sweet voice.

I kept my right hand on Keliana?s firm warm tushy while I used my left hand to explore her front. To my pleasant surprise Keliana wasn?t wearing panties. I took her girly cock in my hand and lightly stroked up and down. Keliana moaned and kissed me harder. I pulled her more tightly to me and slipped my right hand between her tushy cheeks. My middle finger massaged her rosebud. Keliana moaned and then let out a little whimper. Encouraged I slipped my finger into her. Keliana whimpered more loudly and broke our kiss.

She pulled her head back far enough to look at me. Her eyes were twinkling and there was a devilish smile on her face. Keliana wiggled her tushy and squeezed down on my finger that was in her. I slowly moved my finger in and out of her. I felt Keliana?s clitty get harder and I squeezed harder as I stroked her. Keliana?s breathing became shallower.

Keliana gave me a long tongue filled kiss as she loosened my tie and unbuttoned my shirt. I pulled Keliana?s dress higher until it was above her hips. I broke our kiss this time and then started kissing down Keliana?s chin and then her neck. I paused at her cleavage to kiss and lick between her breasts. My finger continued to thrust in and out of her. I started to kiss my way lower when I felt my shirt slip off me. Keliana had managed to get my shirt almost off and I hadn?t noticed. I withdrew my finger from her and pushed my shirt all the way off and cast it aside.

I worked my way down across Keliana?s flat tummy kissing along the outside of her dress. Keliana now caressed me on the sides and top of my head. I got to the tip of Keliana?s fully erect ladystick and flicked my tongue out to lick it. I licked all around the head of her shaft. Keliana was moaning now. I teased her some more as I took just the tip of her ladycock into my mouth.

I worked my finger in and out of Keliana?s tushy gradually increasing the rhythm. I took Keliana?s lady love tool all the way into my mouth. She was whimpering loudly now. I was sure anyone on the street would hear us, but I wasn?t going to stop now. My darling needed the release and I was going to make sure she got it. I held my right hand still now as I sucked hard on her girly cock. Keliana was now thrusting her hips to meet my mouth on the down stroke.

I was moving my head back and forth very fast now. Keliana was alternately whimpering and moaning. Suddenly she let out a long low moan. I felt her clitty swell and then pulse and she shot her girly cream into my eager mouth. She spurted twice more and then slumped against the side of the balcony. Her breathing gradually returned to normal. I released her ladycock.

ila

05-24-2010, 10:46 AM

I stood up running both hands lightly along each side of Keliana and lifting her dress at the same time. Keliana raised her arms and I slipped her dress up and over her head and then her arms. Keliana was now standing in front of me in all of her naked glory. I carefully set her dress aside on the balcony table and then took Keliana in my arms. Her skin was burning hot, soft, and sensual against my own skin.

I kissed Keliana lightly once and embraced her tightly. I loosened my arms and then spun Keliana around. My cock was now raging hard and straining to be released. I kissed Keliana on the back of her neck and then down along her spine. I kissed all the way to firm toned tushy. I kissed each cheek and then used my hands to spread her tushy. I kissed and then licked Keliana?s rosebud. I heard her gasp and then moan as my tongue entered her. I pushed my tongue in deeper. I then flicked my tongue in and out of Keliana. She was whimpering as I tongue fucked her. My left hand snaked around in front of Keliana and grasped her girly stick. She was fully erect again. I stroked her a couple of times and then suddenly stood up.

Keliana gasped when she felt my tongue leave her. She looked over her shoulder at me. I kissed the back of Keliana?s neck. She knew what was coming next and she smiled at me. I unzipped my pants with one hand and caressed her tummy and then her breasts with my other hand. I positioned my rock hard cock at the entrance to her love tunnel and pushed gently, releasing the pressure as I felt the very tip start to spread her rosebud. I pushed again letting just a bit more of my cock slip in before withdrawing.

I was teasing Keliana and enjoying the sensation of feeling her tushy squeezing against my cock. I pushed again and Keliana growing impatient with my teasing pushed back against me. My cock slipped half way into Keliana. I paused and so did Keliana. We were both surprised as well as pleased. Keliana wiggled her tushy. I put both arms around my darling and held her close to me. I slid all the way into my sweetie as I pulled her back against me.

I paused again to let Keliana adjust to my girth. I then started to slowly stroke in and out of Keliana?s love tunnel. Keliana matched my thrusts as she pushed her sexy tushy back against me. The feeling was so warm and loving. I bent forward again and kissed my darling on her neck.

I now began to thrust harder and faster. Keliana still matched me thrust for thrust. She was moaning loudly again. I glanced over the balcony at the street and I could barely make out someone looking up towards us trying to figure out what the noise was and where it was coming from. I went back to concentrating on my sweetheart. I was thrusting fast and breathing deeply.

I was on the verge of orgasming. I gave a few more really hard thrusts. Keliana moaned deep and long again. The tips of my toes started to tingle and the sensation moved up through my legs to deep within me. Another hard thrust, my cock pulsed, and I spurted deep into my darling. Keliana felt my cock twitch. She squeezed as hard as she could and my cock spurted again and again. I went on orgasming and Keliana was sighing now and holding herself tightly against me.

My orgasm finally subsided and then stopped. I slumped against Keliana holding her tightly and lightly nibbling her neck and the back of her ears. I felt my cock go flaccid and then slowly slip out of Keliana.

Keliana felt my cock leave her. She turned around in my arms and stood on her tiptoes to kiss me. Her eyes were sparkling. I was still breathing heavily. Keliana leaned her head against my chest and then without saying a word stepped away from me and grabbed me by my hand. She led me back inside her apartment and into the bedroom. It looked like our late dinner was now going to be a late brunch tomorrow morning.

trw

05-25-2010, 07:43 AM

one more story
plz let me know what you think

I?m horny. I want a big cock, maybe two, the sooner is the better. But I dont have a boyfriend at hand, neither a good lover, so I go to the bar where no good girls going...
I?m wearing my jeans, a silk blouse, some rouge on my lips, sunglasses and I feel the attention as I enter the bar checking my body and especially my ass in the large mirror on the way to the bar. I feel sexy, and very hot, ask Peter, the barkeeper a whiskey (not the most girlish drink, but I told you good girls never come here).
Sitting at the bar I?m looking around, check the opportunities for tonight but find nothing.
Then some friends are coming and I feel less disappointment, then I recognise Peter, the barkeeper watching a brunch of young guys and yes! Somebody worthwhile, finally.
In fact, there?s a guy watching me, a lovely, slim figure with brown eyes and big nose (you know what I mean). I?m wondering how his cock would feel in my mouth and then in my ass... Huhh, dont so fast. Let things evolve a bit, let?s have some chit-chatting, and a bit of touching... We are sitting at a table, he sits next to me and moving closer and closer.
And, oh fuck he touched my ass, no, he?s in fact grabbed my small dick through my jeans, while smiling at me and telling me something about his job. I just check his hardon and decide to get down on business.
We could go to my place or his but I don?t want to wait. I know peter?s secret room behind the bar, I used it a few times already (sometimes with him, he?s actually very good at seducing girls like me) and Peter weaving me, the way is free.
We?re going back I just cant wait anymore. He hardly closed the door when I already gulping his dick, oh fuck it?s quite big! I caress the purple head with my tong and grabbing the shaft hard... and it becoming sooo hard. and it?s not big anymore. It?s huge! And I want it in my ass badly! So I don?t waste the time, put off my jeans and panties and bending onto the table guide his penis right inside my aching ass.He?s very inpatient and put it all the way in, it hurts a bit but I?m still hungry for it so I let him push it hard inside me, I can even feel his balls touching mines with every move. He?s slowing down a bit and my ass gets used to this big gun and I?m getting hard too. He?s reaching out and grabbing my dick, stroking it gently, ohhh I love it I want him do it and yes he does. He jerk me off really well, I like it and I like that big cock in my ass. I taste my own pre cum and it makes me even more horny. He tastes it, too and say something about the lovely taste, oh, mr. nice guy. I want him deeper inside so he sits on the table now (I hope thet it will not crash) and I ride. I take all of that rockhard cock in my ass and let him jerk mine until I cum. I ve got a landslide orgasm, covering his Tshirt and even his face with my thick white sticky cum. I can feel his cock loves the press and start cumming too. We didnt use condom (wich I will probably regret tomorrow) so I can feel the spasms of sperm inside me until it?s over. I lie down on him gasping for air and mess my blouse with my own cum and I m finally satisfied.

Later, I?m ordering a drink, and I feel cum comes from my hole and wet my pants. Fuck I?m getting horny again.

randolph

06-01-2010, 05:49 PM

Hi All,
The story "This Makes Me Happy" by Selbrith (a Women) is on keliana's web site "cumminternational". It is a beautiful story of loving a transsexual by an older man. It has a lot more to say than just about sex, a good read. :hug:
http://www.literotica.com/stories/showstory.php?id=218799

By the way Keliana would like more comments on a bikini selection. :innocent:

connie

06-28-2010, 01:59 PM

I was nervous as I began the five hour trip to Montana, from my home in Washington. My best friend was getting married, and she had asked me to be a bridesmaid in her wedding, so it is perhaps understandable why I was nervous. Nervous because my license listed me as male, nervous because not many people in the bridal party knew I was male, nervous because the wedding was at a remote lodge on a lake, and nervous because I did not know what my reception would be like when I arrived. I was dressed modestly, pencil skirt, low heeled maryjanes, dark hose, white blouse, and was not looking for trouble, but who knew how these things would go. Several hours later, and thankfully no police stops, though one gas station attendent looked like he wanted to ask me something, I arrived at the lodge. My friend heidi was radiant, and she gave me a huge hug. Her maid of honor, who I did not know, was less welcoming, but seemed okay. She was a smoking hot redhead, and I would pay a lot of money to get lips like hers. The groom seemed like a nice guy, and his groomsmen were a rowdy bunch of guys. So far so good.
The rehersal dinner went well, and soon enough drinks were flowing freely, I had a few, but I always watch myself when I am in he company of people who don't know my secret, and then I excused myself and went to my cabin. I showered, and shaved, then lotioned myself all over, paying special attetion to my legs and feet. The pedicure I had last week still looked good, but you can never be too careful. Slipping on a silk babydoll, and new panties, I crawled into bed, only to be called to the door by a steady knocking. It was Christina, the maid of honor, and she walked right in, a little unsteadily, but quick enough. I closed the door and locked it, and the turned to ask what she needed. I found her lips, those sexy full pouting lips on mine, and her firm hands were roaming over my breasts. I opened my mouth to protest, but was stopped by her tounge. Her hands slipped from my perky little breasts, to under my babydoll, and squeezing my ass. I moaned, because it felt so good, but was still confused. She was pinching my nipple now, and one hand was inside my panties, and teasing my hot little rosebud. "Stop, wait, I am not what you think, " " Oh, I know just what you are, and I know just what I want to do with you.", she said as her hand dropped down and caressed my little cock. It had been dormant with confusion and fear of being found out, but now it was rising in it's silky home, and greeting those stroking fingers.

rockabilly

06-29-2010, 10:23 AM

Tell me more Connie. :coupling:

connie

06-29-2010, 04:51 PM

As soon as I get more time, I will finish kisses and more

connie

08-29-2010, 03:21 PM

She quickly and roughly had me naked, her rough hands stroking and invading my delicate little ass, pinching my erect nipples. I tried to once again demand that she leave, but my knees were weak, and to tell the truth, she wasn't hurting me. She pulled her shirt off, and her nipples were erect on too small muscular breasts. She pulled me and raising her arm thrust my face into her arm pit. It was hairy, and musky, "Lick it sissy, you know it turns you on. Kiss it, show me you love it." It was such a turn on, she was hairy and rough and smelled of sex, and here hands roamed my soft body non stop. She had me lick her other arm pit, it was slightly damp, but again had her scent and I inhaled it gladly, licking and nibbling her tender flesh and hair. She pushed me onto the bed, " Do you want me to leave, pretty little sissy. I will go if you want me to." I should have said yes, it was an invasion of privacy, it was pretty much rape, but I am perverse, and it was such a turn on, her taking control like that. "No," I said in a low voice, "Please don't go." She stepped out of her jeans, and I say the big strap on cock bounce up as it was freed from it's denim prison. I could see her pubic hair peeking out from around the stapon, smell her pussy musk. She spread her legs slighly and I could see how wet she was as she begin to staddle me, sliding her wet cunt up onto my breasts, my nipples, and finally my face. I began to lick her wetness, and she rocked on my face, making sure I licked her pussy and her sweet little asshole. Her legs were hairy, and I could feel them around my breasts, her little feet and toes resting under them, cupping them. I licked her to a quick climax, she came hard and fast, squeezing my face between her thighs and asscheeks. Her skin, was very soft, even if she was very hairy, and I could feel the precum run from my erect little cock. She slid off my face and stuck her pretty little feet in my face. "Suck my toes, make me love how you do it." I needed no urging to do so, she had very sexy feet and suckable toes. She had them polished and it was one of the most female things I had seen on her yet. Soon enough, she was ready to began something new. With a slurp she pulled her foot out of my mouth and pulled my lips to her huge dildo. " Suck, suck my cock little girl, make it wet." I opened my mouth, and let it slide in untill my nose and lips were buried against her groin, her scent in my nostrils. She held the back of my head and fucked my face as if it were really her cock. She shuddered and withdrew, and pushed into a kneeling position on the bed. For the first time she tenderly kissed and licked my hot little asshole. Her tounge soon became intrusive, striving to enter my ass with it's firm wet little heat. She stroked my tiny cock until she could feel my approaching climax. "Oh, I know you want my cock sissy, and now I am going to give it to you." With a swift move, she pushed the head into my ass, I was very wet and I did want it, and it slid in slowly, filling my so nicely. I moaned as she pushed in as far as it would go, and then slowly began to fuck me. I collapsed on the bed, but she rode me down, that huge silicon cock filling me, acting like a link between us. We were the siamese twins of anal penetration, and she rode me faster and faster. I cold feel my body spasm, as orgams shook me, my little cock leaked a small amount of fluid, meaning I was really aroused, as she continued to ride me ass. She fucked me deeper and deeper, faster and faster chasing her own orgasm until she wailed and shook, spraying hot fluid over me, it could have been piss for all I knew, and collapsed onto my sweaty body, her cock still buried deep inside of me. But the night was not over yet.

Lbr4me

08-30-2010, 10:00 AM

Professor Kander, part 2

I rushed home. I had never felt so excited in my life. And I had never feared anything so much in my life. How in the hell would I be able to work closely with this woman, to whose picture I was masturbating on a regular basis, with no one else around? What had I done?

The next day, I arrived at Professor Kander?s house at the appointed time. I realized that I know anything about her. Was she married? Were kids in the picture? Or was she single? Did she live alone?

As these questions raced through my head, I rang the bell. Professor Kander came to the door. Her red hair was a bit wild compared to in class. She had on a light dress appropriate for the nice Spring day. She gave me little hug and thanked me for showing up to help her. I thought I would pass out.

When I asked her about the plan for the work, I called her Professor Kander. She came right up to me, put an index finger right to my lips, and said, ?Here I?m Orla.? My lips were burning from her touch. Did she notice?

We went to a small office upstairs and, within a short while, we were working. I read and marked up pages, and she made changes based on my suggestions. Sometimes she would ask me questions about my changes, and I found myself in a kind of role reversal. I was the teacher; she was the student. Things went pretty quickly, and we were so wrapped up in the work that I didn?t notice that the sun had set. It was 7 pm when Orla said, ?Are you hungry??

Her voice drove me crazy. I had to stop myself from telling her what I was really hungry for, and I simply said that I wouldn?t say no to something to eat. Then I asked her where her husband was.

?Oh, hun [she called me hun!!!], I?m not married. I was engaged a long time ago, but it didn?t work out. So, I guess it?s just you and me.?

She actually added ?for dinner? to the end of that sentence, but I didn?t hear it at first.

?Let?s go down to the kitchen and see if we can whip something up. Do you mind helping, hun??

Hun, again. I told her I would be happy to help.

Soon, I was bent over the table, cutting vegetables. At one point, Orla came up behind me, rested her head on my shoulder, and said, ?Hun, make those slices a little smaller.? I nearly passed out.

Within a short while, a delicious vegetable stew was ready and served. We sat at the small table, and I even got a glass of wine. Orla made what seemed at first like small talk, asking me where my family lived, whether I had a girlfriend, what kind of music I liked, and so on. But she kept coming back to the girlfriend issue. Finally, she looked me right in the eyes and said, ?I know.?

I stammered and asked her what she meant.

?A woman knows when a man is attracted to her. Do you really think I couldn?t tell why you were distracted in class??

I wanted to ask her if that was why she asked me to her house, but I thought that was to presumptuous. Besides, I was finding it hard to form words.

?It?s okay, though, hun, because outside of class we?re just two people, right??

I managed to tell her that I didn?t think that was the case. She chuckled.

?So, if I said you could kiss me, you wouldn?t do it??

I was being tortured. I knew it.

?Would you like to kiss me??

I couldn?t get any words out. I sat there, stunned. Orla got up, came over to me, and kissed me full on the lips. I felt the zipper in my pants start to give way. She pushed her tongue past my lips and again I nearly passed out.

?You know, when I?m through with you you?re going to have to drop my class.?

I felt a little bit of something drip out of my cock right into my underpants.

?It?s really okay. You know the material. I?ll give you the credit and you can take the final. But it?s not going to work to be in the classroom.?

This was starting to feel a bit bizarre. Just what did she mean by ?when I?m through with you?? What had I stepped into. Then she brushed her hand over the bulge in my pants that must have become obvious, even though I was sitting.

?A woman knows,? she whispered into my ear. ?You?re just the kind of young man I like. Smart, eager to learn, open to new ideas. That is you, right, hun??

All this was followed by a tongue in my ear and a squeeze of my cock, right through my pants. The drip turned to a leak.

Orla took my hand, pulled me up from the chair, and guided me to the couch in her living room. She sat down and told me to stand in front of her. I could smell sex. I knew the smell from masturbating. I was a virgin otherwise. She unzipped my pants and put her soft hand in, fondling my cock. It was hot and sticky. She took her hand out and licked her fingers.

?I think you do like me.? And then she put my cock right in her mouth. It was more than I could take. I stammered and stuttered, trying to tell her to stop because I wasn?t going to be able to control myself. Through her incredible sucking, I heard her say, ?It?s okay, hun. We have plenty of time. Give me a nice hot after-dinner drink.? And I shot a huge load of cum right into her mouth. Then I collapsed. Maybe I even passed out.

As I opened my eyes, I saw that Orla had taken off her dress. She was sitting on the couch clad only in some violet-colored lace panties. Her beautiful breasts were milky white, with taut nipples that beckoned my tongue. She smiled and shook her head, telling me to suck on them, which I did. I could feel my cock harden again and even start to drip again. She touched it gently and again reminded me that we had plenty of time.

For what seemed like an hour, I explored her breasts, neck, and stomach with my mouth and tongue. I was following orders; she told me what to do, and I obeyed. Every time I started to move closer to her panties, she would gently move my head somewhere else. Finally, she asked me for my cock, again. It was harder than I think it had ever been. I could see her lipstick on it, a sight that drove me wild. She kissed it and asked me to describe the sensations I was feeling. I complied.

?I have the same feelings, hun, the very same. It feels so good, doesn?t it?? And she stood up, pushing me down to sit on the couch. She positioned herself in front of me, where I had been, and slowly took off her panties. Out sprang a cock as large as mine.

?I have the same feelings,? she repeated. ?Don?t you want to see how it feels to make someone feel the way I make you feel??

Okay, I said I was a virgin, but I knew women didn?t have cocks. But it was so delicious looking. It was so smooth. She was completely hairless, and her beautiful cock was right in front of me. I could smell the same pungent aroma I had first noticed about her. It wasn?t perfume. It was the exotic, intoxicating fragrance of the most beautiful woman -- a trans woman -- I had ever seen.

I realized that only a fool would turn away. I was no fool. I reached out and stroked her beautiful cock, and then -- with her urging -- took it in my mouth. ?Do what I did to you, hun, and you?ll do fine,? she said. And so I sucked her beautiful cock, loving every minute of it, feeling my own dripping.

She implored me to reach up and touch her nipples as I worshipped her cock with my mouth. ?You can do it, hun. You don?t need your hands to suck my cock.?

It didn?t take long before I felt that incredible part of her womanhood grow larger in my mouth. It felt hotter. It was throbbing. She took one of my hands and placed it on her balls and started me gently rubbing their underside. She bucked and moaned, and then the most delicious nectar spewed from her. It was the taste of trans womanhood. It was the most delicious thing I?d ever tasted, and I wanted to swallow every drop. But before I could, she pulled herself out of my mouth, bent down, and thrust her tongue into my mouth. We shared her delicious cum.

She sat down next to me and kissed me. She asked me if everything was okay. I smiled and said yes. I told her I was in love, and she said, ?There will be time for that. Right now, we have some more exploring to do.?

Orla took me to her bedroom. We were completely naked. She told me that there was much more pleasure to be had. She was already hard again, and told me to get on the bed and suck her some more. I did for a few minutes, until her cock began to drip pre-cum. Then she had me get on all fours, got behind me, and rubbed it on my behind. She spoke softly in my ear and told me to trust her. I promised. Slowly, she pushed her hard cock into me. It hurt at first, but quickly turned to intense pleasure. She reached around and stroked my cock as she fucked me. I was hard again, and dripping. She put her fingers in my mouth so I could taste my own cock.

I could feel Orla?s cock becoming the cock that had cum in my mouth a while earlier. At that very moment, she pulled out of me and turned me over. I lied on my back and she put her cock back into me. We were able to kiss this way; it was pure heaven. Then she began to suck my cock as she pounded hers into me. I couldn?t believe anyone could do something like this. Within a few moments. I started spurting into her mouth. I felt her cock bigger than before. As I was cumming, Orla let out a low moan and then a scream. My cock came out of her mouth and cum sprayed everywhere. Then I felt her begin to fill me with her own cum.

I was in love. I still am. We still are.

whew--I can hardly breathe. I just glanced at this page and could not leave. Thanks for helping me think-just maybe-someday my dreams can come true.

connie

09-08-2010, 03:46 PM

Her rubber cock was insatiable, as was her lust for my ass. She fucked me every position she could that night, and my little penis drooled all night, as orgasm after orgasm racked my body. Her musky smell increased in the small cabin as our bodies heated and sweat began to roll. As we moved into a reverse cowgirl, her hard rubber cock deep inside my hot little hole, her hands roaming from nipples, breasts, and hips, I could feel her body began to shake. She pushed me onto the bed and threw my legs over her shoulders. Stroking deep, hard and fast, she sucked on my pedicured toes and shook and shuddered as her orgasm gripped her and shook. She thrust brutally as deep as she could, our groins grinding together, my little cocket resting between our bodies, as she began to spray me, us, with her cum. Finished with her orgasm, she told me to clean herself and her wonderful cock with my mouth. I deep throated the rubber cock and licked her belly clean, she laid down and told me to lick and suck her feet, her toes, her legs. Even her long slim legs were hairy, but they were drenched with her juices, and sucked on her toes as she fingered her wet hairy pussy. She grabbed my hair and pulled me up to her wet cunt, the smell was fantastic and as I licked and cleaned her, she pulled me in deeper and deeper. My tounge penetrated her hot tight pussy, caressed her huge clit, and soon she was shaking and spraying me with her juices once more. She left as dawn began to break, I was nude on my bed, legs spread, covered in her spray and her musk. Worse, the wedding was that afternoon.

After a few hours sleep, and much makeup and primping, I made the wedding, it was lovely, both myself and Christina were bridesmaids, and standing there as the ceremony went on, she gave no indication of what had happened between us. The reception was held on the lawn of the lodge, with small stands of trees and shrubs bordering it. I moved down a path towards the lake, and was grabbed from behind and pulled into the trees. Her mouth greedily meet mine, her tounge invading my mouth, her hot hands roaming my body under my bridesmaids dress. She pulled my down onto all fours, and began to lick my sweet little pussy. " You love this don't you, being dominated by me. Being fucked by me, you love being my bitch.", then her tounge drove deep inside my rosebud. Oh my, soon enough her ever hard friend made his appearance, and slid deep inside of me. There I was on my knees, skirt around my waist, my panties torn, stockings ripped, my small breasts exposed and pushed into the grass, as Christina fucked me like a dog. I could see people across the lawn, the music from the reception floating on the air, and there I was, like an animal, being fucked in the grass and the dirt. To be continued

randolph

10-17-2010, 08:58 PM

This story was inspired by the attached photo.

Rogers Revelation
Roger was one of those high school boys that was smart and socially adept. He was top of his class in mathematics and also class president. When graduating, he wanted to go to Stanford University because he knew that was the place to go for math and electrical engineering. Stanford had notified him that he qualified for a scholarship but it did not cover all his expenses. As he searched the internet for a summer job, he ran across a notice at Transmicro for a summer internship. Since Transmicro was near Stanford in Silicon Valley he applied and to his delight was accepted.
He was able to get a cheap room in the dormitories at Stanford for the summer since they were mostly empty. He packed his bags, said goodbye to his family and headed out to what he thought was his future in electrical engineering. Monday morning he checked in at Transmicro and met the personnel officer, Janet Jewell. She told him that his job would be delivering mail to the executive staff including the CEO, Dr.Carly Tiona. Janet invited Roger to sit down while she explained the operations of the office. “I must emphasize” she said “that Dr. Tiona runs a very tight ship, everyone must be to work on time and she tolerates no time wasting on the internet. Also, she expects her mail delivered precisely at nine am. Oh, and be sure to knock before entering her office.” Roger acknowledged all her instructions.
As Roger walked past the office staff to pickup the mail, he noticed everyone looked kind of nervous, suddenly everyone stood up as a door burst open and Dr. Tiona entered. She strode down the aisle in high heels and a surprisingly short skirt; she was a very fine looking women. Each worker nodded and said good morning as she passed. She looked straight ahead without acknowledging any of the greeting. He quickly got out of the way as she passed him. As she reached the end of the staff area she turned and said, “you can get back to work now”. Everybody immediately sat down and looked very busy.
Roger went to the mail room and picked up the mail. The mail clerk, Tad Durling introduced himself and also mentioned that Dr. Tiona wanted her mail at nine oclock sharp. Roger went the rounds delivering mail, watching the time. At nine oclock he knocked on Dr. Tiona’s door. There was no response so he quietly opened the door and entered. She was behind her desk on the phone. He approached her desk with the mail looking for a place to put it. Suddenly she looked up and stared at him for what seemed an eternity. “Who the hell are you”, she asked. “Err, ahem, I am Roger the summer intern, I have been assigned to deliver the mail”. “Well, put it her”, she said, pointing to a basket beside her desk. As he leaned over to place the mail he caught a glimpse of her shapely legs. She continued looking at him intently and he began to feel very uncomfortable.
“When you finish the mail delivery, come back here” she said with a firm voice. Roger nodded “yes Mam” and backed out of the room.
When Roger returned, Dr. Tiona was on the phone again, she pointed to a chair to the side of her desk. He sat down and noticed he had a full view of her sitting there with her gorgeous legs crossed seductively. She hung up the phone and turned her chair to face him. “So what are you doing here?” she asked. Roger explained that he was accepted to Stanford and he was delighted to be an intern at Transmicro. She smiled slightly and moved her crossed leg slightly. He glanced down when she did that and she caught his glance. The way she looked at made him feel strange, he felt some deep seated erotic urge stir within. “You can go now” she said.
This scenario continued every day. Roger began to look forward to these encounters; an erotic energy seemed to be building between them. He enjoyed looking at her legs and she seemed to be encouraging the looks. She didn’t say much, just looked at him with a slight smile as he glanced at her legs. Then one day after sitting there for several minutes she said, “lock the door”. She then called her secretary and said “no calls or visits until I call back”. Roger felt a rush of excitement, what was she up to. He knew she had been teasing him and he knew he was getting aroused. He returned to the chair and sat down. She smiled and opened a box of cigars. She picked one up and carefully licked it all over, then lit it up. She rolled her chair back and directed Roger to crawl under her desk. She then rolled her chair back so Roger was enclosed in front of her.
“You know what to do don’t you?” she said as she presented her foot to him. Roger had never experienced anything like this but somehow he did know what to do. He gently kissed her ankle as he removed her shoe. He then lifted her other leg and kissed her ankle and removed the shoe. He felt an amazing rush of erotic excitement, he loved being between her sexy legs. He loved caressing her lovely smooth legs as he looked up her thighs and thought about what was in her panties. She slid down her chair slightly and lifted her skirt allowing light to illuminate her panties. As Roger stared at them, “would you like to see what’s inside my panties”. “Yes Mam, very much”. “Well, sonny boy, pull them aside and see what I have for you. Roger tentavely reached over and gently pulled her panties aside. He gasped as a large cock slid out and rose to attention. He sat there stunned staring at this big erect cock. She puffed on her cigar and said. “You are going to please me aren’t you, you are going to kiss it and lick it and suck it and stroke it, aren’t you?.” She smiled down at him as he looked up at her. “Yes Mam” he said as she let out a little chuckle “good boy”.
Her instructions were very clear as he leaned forward and kissed the tip of her rigid cock. She quivered slightly as he kissed it and it seemed to get a little harder. He then began licking it like an ice cream cone, first around the head and then up and down the shaft. “Yes, that’s it, good boy, now suck it good, you love it don’t you. Roger nodded in agreement. He did indeed love it, he had never experienced such pleasure. He always thought that having sex with a girl and having his cock deep within her wet pussey would be the ultimate pleasure, now he was not so sure. The awareness that he was pleasuring the CEO of a major company was a huge turn on. He eagerly loved her cock, sucking and stroking and licking it with pure pleasure. He could feel her cock throbbing, it was rock hard and the throbbing was increasing. Suddenly she let out a gasp and his mouth filled with hot creamy cum. Load after load spurted into him. She was holding his ears as she pumped him full of her hard cock cum. He did his best to swallow it but some dripped from his lips but she would not let him release her cock. As it gradually relaxed she held him tight as he continued to gently suck on it. He was drooling all over it as he attempted to lick up the rest of her cum.
As he looked up at her, she leaned back in her chair and puffed on her cigar with a satisfied smile on her face. Some cum was still dripping from the sides of his mouth, he licked it up and said “Is there anything else I can do for you Mam?”. “That’s fine sunny boy you can come out now”. Roger crawled out from under desk and straightened himself up and wiped his lips. Roger, I expect you here tomorrow. Roger smiled and said, “I can’t wait”. She smiled and said “You love my cock don’t you?” He smiled “Yes Mam”. She stood up and took hold of him, “you can call me Carla”, she then kissed him on the lips. “You are my bitch now, do you know what that means”. “Ah, um, I am not sure Carla.” “Well, I now own you sexually, you are mine. You are to please me as I wish. My desires, needs and wishes are to come before yours.” “Carla, I will do anything for you, I love being with you.” “Fine, be here tomorrow, sweety.” He hurried to the restroom and tried to clean up the mess of cum he made in his under pants while sucking off her gorgeous tranny cock.

smc

12-23-2010, 11:05 AM

The following is a work of fiction. Some time ago, our own Natalie_J asked me to write a story involving her. Or perhaps I suggested it. I don?t really remember. In any case, a picture of Joanna Jet bending over while doing her laundry finally inspired an idea for a story, and Natalie_J provided the pictures.

We hope you enjoy this brief tale, and the pictures. It is divided into three sections, roughly corresponding to the three sets of accompanying pictures, which appear at the end of each section. Within the story, pictures are numbered within their sets to facilitate your imagination.

* * *

The semester of my sabbatical, I had been invited to lecture for a week at a university in England. I looked forward to a brief respite from my all-day writing marathons and a chance to reconnect with students. Plus, I I planned to throw in a bit of sightseeing in a part of England I did not know so well. Little did I know how enticing the sights would be.

I took an overnight flight from Boston to London and then the train to the south. The university had arranged for me to stay in an apartment used for visiting faculty, close to campus. My instructions were to go to a certain address and see the ?concierge,? who would give me a key.

I took a taxi from the train station and was let out in front of a nicely appointed building. Entering, I found 1A and knocked on the door. A woman opened it, holding a baby. She gave me a key and instructed me to find flat 3B, begging off seeing me to the door because of the squirming child. ?No problem,? I said. ?I?m sure I can find it.?

I took the lift,, found 3B, unlocked the door, and entered. I put my bags down and went down the hall to find the kitchen to get a glass of water. I came upon a surprising sight.

A woman was bent over and putting some clothes into a small washing machine. She hadn?t heard me come in. She had long, brown hair, and was wearing a tight, purple dress. I could see a hint of panties just above the tops of her stockings, which were sheer and had a seam running their full length. Her legs gave way to feet clad in high heels. [picture below, on left]

?Ahem.? I cleared my throat to get her attention. I must have startled her, because as she turned around she slipped and fell to the floor. Her legs opened and I could see her panties, fully. I detected a bulge. She quickly moved her hand to the top of her leg, I thought to pull her dress down. She did do that, but not before she ran the tips of her fingers, with nails of dark red, over that bulge I had detected. I was sure I saw something twitch. [middle picture below]

She began to speak, but without moving from her very provocative position on the floor.

?Who might you be?!? she demanded to know, rather sternly but with just a hint of mischief in her voice.

?I?m here from America, to lecture at the university. I was told downstairs that I would be staying in this apartment.?

?Well, there must be some horrible mistake,? she said, sitting up a patting down her dress. [picture below, on right] ?This is most definitely MY flat.? She gestured that I should show her the key, still in my hand. ?That bloody Mrs. Tate!? she exclaimed, looking at the key. ?She gave you the extra to my flat.?

With that, she stood up, marched me to the door, opened it, picked up my bags and put them in the hallway, smiled, and shut me out in the hallway.

[continued in next post]

smc

12-23-2010, 11:07 AM

The next morning, I awoke to a knocking on the door of the correct apartment: 3D. Mrs. Tate had set things straight the day before, and I had settled in and taken a nap. My evening with senior faculty was pleasant enough, but I could not get my initial experience in 3B out of my mind. Imagine my surprise when I opened the door and saw that very woman standing before me.

?Apparently, even after things were fixed,? she said, without even a greeting, ?you still told someone that 3B was your flat?? Although this sounded like a question, I actually took it as an accusation. She pushed her way into my apartment, holding a large, manila envelope.

?Good morning,? I said, and asked her what time it was.

?It?s the afternoon,? she answered. ?Do you always sleep the day away?? I guess my jet-lag had caught up with me.

As I began to answer, I realized I was standing there with nothing on but a pair of boxer shorts. She, on the other hand, was dressed like the previous day. The stockings caught my attention, in particular, and as she stood there holding the envelope I again was convinced I saw a tell-tale bulge. Something began to stir in me.

?Is that for me?? I asked, pointing to the envelope. She handed it to me and I opened it, taking out yet more instructions about my lectures, which were slated to begin the next day.

?What do you lecture on, anyway?? she asked. I thought she had left.

?Linguistics,? I answered. ?Thank you for bringing this to me, and I am most sorry for the inconvenience. I will make sure there are no more such deliveries.? I thought she would excuse herself at that point, but she stood there staring at me.

?Is there something else I can do for you??

She shook her head, part yes and part no -- at least I thought.

?Well, then, I suppose I will shower and dress. Thanks again, and please show yourself out.?

I turned back into the bedroom and went into the bathroom beyond. I showered, shaved, and dressed. My plan was to take a walk around the city and enjoy what I suspected would be a rare, nice day of spring weather before it began to rain. This was, after all, England.

Stepping outside of the building, the first person I ran into was the woman from 3B. ?Off to the university?? she asked.

?No, a walk.? By now, it was 3 pm.

?Fancy a drink, then?? she asked, calling me by name. She?d obviously read the outside of the envelope. ?I?m Natalie.?

?So long as we walk to wherever we?re going, I suppose a drink would be just fine,? I responded. With that, she locked her arm in mine and began to drag me down the street. We walked right into the center of the city and into a pub.

Sitting in one of the booths, Natalie began to tell me all sorts of things about her city. I confess that I didn?t hear any of it, at least not well enough to remember what she said. Instead, I found myself just looking at her and wondering about that bulge I was sure I had noticed. You see, I like a girl with a pretty bulge. I like the idea of pulling down a pair of panties and finding something that most people would not expect to find. I like my girls with an extra-special added attraction, and I was beginning to think that Natalie might be my kind of girl.

After a while, she broke my silence. ?Are you still here?? she asked. ?How about answering some of my questions??

I snapped out of it and became a good conversationalist. We spent nearly two hours in the pub, and then she walked me around some nearby parts of the city. By then, it was quite dark, and we found ourselves back in front of the apartment building.

?How about dinner?? I asked, impetuously.

?I have plans,? she said, with a wink. We parted company. I spent a short while in my apartment, and then later went out and grabbed a bite to eat at a takeaway place nearby, bringing it back and eating alone in my kitchen.

* *

Later that night, at around 11 pm, I heard laughing in the hallway outside the apartment. I went to the door and opened it just in time to see Natalie opening the door to 3B. She noticed me and waved. I smiled and then she beckoned to me to come over. As I stepped into the hallway she quickly went into her apartment and shut the door. I had to knock.

?It?s open,? I heard her shout, and I entered. I didn?t see her, so I made my way down the hall to her kitchen. There she was on the floor again, facing away from me.

?What?s up?? I asked, surprising myself with my informality.

?I am,? she answered as she turned around. There she was, on her knees and confirming what I had suspected. Her panties were down around her ankles and her beautiful girl-cock stood fully erect -- ?up,? as she had said. [pictures below]

[continued in next post]

smc

12-23-2010, 11:11 AM

?This is where you were when I was talking at the pub, isn?t it?? she asked. ?In my knickers.?

I didn?t answer. Instead, I pulled Natalie up from the floor and went to my knees. I grabbed her cock and took it in my mouth, all of it, and began to suck her with passion. I caressed her balls. Very quickly, she released a bit of sweet pre-cum onto my tongue. I stood up and kissed her so we could both taste it. Then Natalie grabbed my hand and guided me to her living room. She sat me on the sofa and climbed up and straddled my face.

?Suck me.? There was an insistence in her voice. I obeyed, and took her back in my mouth.

"Mmmmm," she said, emitting a soft moan. Then she began to plunge her girl-cock deeper into my mouth. It felt so good to have my lips around her. I looked up into her eyes and saw pure lust. I continued to suck.

Natalie placed her hands on my head and began to fuck my mouth slowly, rocking back and forth as she hovered over me. ?Don?t stop,? she moaned. ?It?s soooooo gooooood.?

I began to hum, almost instinctively. That caused Natalie to buck faster and harder into my mouth, and I could feel her thick cock hitting the back of my throat. I felt great.

Her moans grew louder. Suddenly, her cock seemed to double in thickness, and she shouted. ?Yessss, uhhhhhh, yeah, oooooh.? Stream after stream of delicious cum filled my mouth, and I swallowed all I could.

When she was finished shooting her cum into me, she sat on my lap and kissed me. My own cock was straining for release from my pants, and she grinded herself against it. Then she jumped off from the couch and ran back down the hall to the kitchen.

?Come in here,? I heard her shout.

I made my way down the hall. There she was, bent over as I had seen her the first time, only now there was no mistaking that she way my kind of special girl. [picture below, on left]

?I want you to fuck me, just like this,? she purred.

I pulled her knickers down further and positioned myself behind her. [picture below, on right] I put my cock, which was already lubed up from the pre-cum that had been pouring out of it while she fucked my mouth, right into her hole. She bucked back against me and told me to pound her hard and fast, just like she had done in my mouth. It didn?t take long to erupt into her, deep into her.

As my cock softened and fell from her delicious hole, my cum streamed out and I lapped some of it up right out of her behind.

Smiling, Natalie turned around and smiled. We were both smiling.

?How long are you here to lecture?? she asked, breathlessly.

I knew we had only just begun.

summerlove

12-31-2010, 07:17 AM

First of all, i?d like to mention just how much i worship voluptuous, full blooded, beautiful women. In fact, I would go as far as to say, I absolutely adore women. It?s because of this that i was led to the most erotic experience of my life. I travel a lot, and one summer found myself in Amsterdam. Knowing this was the place where fantasies become true and that it doesn?t count in the real world....so i got to thinking, i want to be fair to myself and don?t ever want to regret not exploring....

It was 8pm, and after returning from the hash cafe i hurriedly made my way back to my room with a determined thought in my mind....tonight was going to be the night, and once more, after deciding that i was even more turned on than previously just fantasising about it. I was feeling confident, horney, kinky and most of all very excited....my excitement was similar to how every teenager feels when he sees, smells touches and tastes his first pussy. But this was going to be very different...different in a forbidden way....in a way a human should not deny his desires.....after all Adam ate the forbidden fruit and had never tasted anything like it.
I called the hotel reception and asked for an escort agency, you see normally, i would not dare to ask for such a thing from the concierge but this was different, for tonight i was not shy Jake from the office, consertive and awkward from the out set...no....i was proud of myself and knew secretly that most heterosexual man would give their right arm for this experience but would never explore the depths of their desires...and this made me feel liberated and powerful.

?hello sir?
?...hi?
?How can i be of assistance?? the formal deep voice replied
?yes...id like you to connect me to a local escort agency please...top class, reptuable?
?um...yes ofcourse sir?
And one more thing.....id like it to specialise in beautiful, exotic woman.......
The voice softened, became somewhat friendlier...?
?Yes, infact i know of a very good one i can recommend.?
?Thanks....?

After this, I became increasingly aroused and felt familiar swelling in my pants...there?s no turning back now...and i wouldn?t want there to be...
I quickly did the deal? as it were and hung up.....anxiously awaiting my prise...
i got to work setting the room up romantically and carefully laying out the clothes i bought her earlier today on the bed and poured the champagne...you see i am what you might call ?old school? a gentleman and believe woman should be treated in the way they deserve....i would never arrive to a new girlfriends house or meet for a date without flowers and perfume. This situation was different, if i were to play out my fantasies then they have to be everything i want, and part of that is a beautifully dressed exotic woman, draped in fine threads that compliment and accentuate her beautiful figure. This is as much for me as her receiving new clothes as i like to watch, observe, marvel in wonder at the beauty that is the female form.

8.45pm...the door bell rings, i calmly walk to the door to greet her, being careful not to give her the wrong impression...i don?t want her for sex, i want to experience a beautiful evening that i?ll remember forever. The door opened and there she was.......like a beautiful, classy business woman....she stepped in the door and stood slightly bemused by the bathroom...i could tell she has never been greeted in such a manor, calm, friendly and romantic....i complimented her on her deep green eyes and long dark thick curly hair. I couldn?t believe the woman in my actual fantasise was here....she had everything any man wanted, if he admitted it to himself....rounded breasts, a tight waist, a small feminine bottom and something else......it actually made me smile, no it?s not what she has in her little lacy panties for me, but a cute rounded tummy......i was very pleased, you see it?s not something that i ever thought about before when i have dated woman but seeing her rounded swarthy tummy instantly made me think of a real woman, not some paid escort that starves herself in order to get more clients and to fit into an evil necessity of the modelling society....no, she was real, cute and feminine. I sat down, beckoning her to sit with me on the bed, i wanted her to hear what i had to say before i began my worship of her....i told her my thoughts and feelings about her figure and that i felt privileged to be in her company. She quickly became shy but loved the compliments. This is very important to me to make a woman in my company feel beautiful and confident, like the woman they always dream of in a perfect world, a world free from self doubt, diets and skinny models in the magazines....

She now felt at ease in my company and knew this was not going to be the normal client night....i felt the adrenalin rush thru my body, i couldn?t believe it, this was it....she stood in front of me, she must only have been 5?5, and against my 6?? athletic manly body she looked vulnerable, small, cute and needing a man to take care of her...tonight that was my job, i have never felt so manly before...but as she stood there, the tables turned, something i never could have imagined happened. All of a sudden, her petit frame seemed stronger, more confident, powerful.....in this instance i too morphed. I became smaller, vulnerable, submissive....and strangely very very aroused! Shit, i was entering new territory, no longer the manly protector but a willing, almost begging submissive sexual being....everything that was real became a distant forgotten memory, a reality that disappeared as quickly as my arousel started.
Now i want to take a minute to explain this bizarre change of events....i wanted a shemale to caress worship and protect in a manly way because my chivalry of course and thought all along that that is why i was there, to treat a shemale like a lady, for her enjoyment and mine...and that is how my daily fantasies played out. Always the man, always the protector, that is how a man initially explores and allows himself to enjoy a woman with a cock.....so as to remove any thought of homosexuality emotions.....but i now realise why i had to be with a shemale and not another woman.....i needed and need to be a submissive very horny slave to a shemale....this new ?character i was playing made the experience even more erotic beyond my wildest dreams...you see , to be a gentleman there are certain boundaries and limits, you can never fully let your desires take over, to unleash that dormant animalistic side in u because one must always respect the woman, she must make the first moves, show u how far she wants to go, but i have never let that happen before being constrained and confined in my own morals....no, this was it...this is what every man needs, desires and wants....at last now ii can really worship a goddess in a way i had never even dare to fantasise for fear of the unknown.....i want to explain to you now what that amazing experience did to me.....because for the next 10 hours i became a wanting sex slave.....

Hhhuuuuuuu.....there it was, my beautiful mistress, MY beautiful mistress........i begged for a glimpse of her erotic bulge under her mini skirt....i found myself desperately begging and bargaining with her that i would do anything she pleases.....not me, as i dropped to my knees to get a better glimpse ....in that moment i wanted and desired things that i never even had the inspiration to do before....i wanted to crawl for her, show her i wanted her....i wanted not only to look and take her cock into my hand and mouth, respectfully and gentley,.....no, not now, i wanted to devour her, to take her deep in my throat, to moan uncontrollably...to song her almost violently, almost wanting to suck her so hard that i was afraid that i wouldn?t be able to get enough of her.....i wanted her..i needed her, i wanted her in my mouth, in my hands in my ass even..i didn?t care, i wanted to drink her beautiful sweet juice...to drink her all the way in and obediently wait for the chance for more...i wanted her so badly that in all the haze she fed me her beautiful pink perfect exotic sexualness....i wanted her to be my mistress forever, i wanted to marry her and have it all the time....i allowed my self to think these things cause i knew deep down i wouldn?t want all that reality with her, but that is what made it better, i learned to let go and not think of reality...there was not room for that here. I felt liberated and just became the moment....i couldn?t help myself telling her things i have never thought of before....
Uuuhhhhh i want your cock so badly, i want you cock..i want to suck and suck and suck on it all day and i love this cock of yours.........

summerlove

01-03-2011, 01:14 PM

can anyone reply about the story i wrote please....would love to hear ur comments, first story ever attempted. cheers x

randolph

01-23-2011, 03:27 PM

can anyone reply about the story i wrote please....would love to hear ur comments, first story ever attempted. cheers x

Hey Summer, great story! As an erotic writer myself, I love writing about encounters with shemales. The desire to please her, to make her cum, to feel her love, are very powerful desires for me and apparently for you.
Keep on writing. ;)

yaqoubm

11-27-2011, 02:15 PM

My wife and Me use to talk about my wife having sex infront of me with another girl or shemaile, That's when we make love in our country, that make both of us enjoying sex and my wife become so Horny! but this never happend in reality. So I planed to take my wife to Kuala Lmpur in a short holiday and surprise her with making it from fantasy into reality. So after we reach there we set our plan for the next 5 days and really we had a great time, we take tours in the nearby cities of Kuala Lumpur, and my wife was very happy. My plan was to make her happy to ask her anything without being rejected, and this happened, on the last night we went to a romantic restaurant and asked for seafood and two bottles of champagne. After dinner we returned back to our room in the hotel and my wife was a little drunk, I told her I would go to the hotel bar for a drink and I asked her if swants to go with me, she said we are traveling tomorrow, and I want to arrange the bags, also I want to make this night a memorable for you, so don't be late, 50% of the plan succeeded, I was so happy. I gave her a kiss and went to the bar, I asked the receptionist if he knew an escorts company? he said Yes, there is an excellent companyh, I asked him to give me the phone number he did with a smile. I called them and asked if they have shemale escorts? yes sir the girl replied, Well I told her, please send the most beautiful one that has a large penis too! she laughed and said Sir, she will be at the hotel within 90 minutes, Ok thats great I replied and give her the room number. I went to the bar and asked the bartender to give me a bottle of white wine and I went back to the room, I found my wife on the bed wearing a sexy bra and pants!I took off my clothes and lie down beside her I asked her if she is happy? more than you can imagine she said to me. I thanked her and began to kiss her and started to play with my hand over all of her body, She start to moaned and kiss me in a willd way also her tongue was exploreing my mouthas,I took that as a signal that it was time to whisper in her ear with a sexy words like what I use to do usually when we make love, she start to become more wilder and moaned loudly. I continued to whisper in her ear if now she want to be licked in her pussy by a girl, she said yes yes yes, if you do not mind and you want to happen! so I told her that there is a surprise will happen soon, and I began to finguring her pussy. At that time the door bell ring. I went to see the door and found the most beautiful shemale I've seen in my life, I welcomed her And she entered and sat in the living room of our suite and she told me that her name is Natasha. I went inside and told my wife that her gift is redy if she want to come and have it, she said please honey bring it to me i don't want to get up from the bed, then I went back to the living room and ask Natasha to undresses and leave the pants only, then we both intered to the bedroom, I found that my wife watching a porno film on the movie channel and she is focusing at the screen, so I ask Natasha to go up and lie down quietly on the bed and cover her body with the blanket my wife feel the move but she still focusing at the Movie and playing with her pussy, I ask Natasha to to kiss her nick and pite her ear gently, my wife turned her face forward and saw Natasha in front of her!! she scared at the beginning, I huged her and said this is your last night gift, she smiled and she whisper in my ear the she was expecting this and said that the girl is so beautiful!! she does not know till now that she is a shemale. I opened the wine bottle and ask them to have a drink to breake the ice, we start drinking and talking till the wine bottle finished, my wife became more drunk and start to kiss Natasha, After a while playing with each over kissing, and taking turns to suck and lick each others hard nipples they turned to me and began stroking my thighs and rubbing my cock and balls and I instantly became rock hard. We began passionately kissing each other and felling out each others bodies, my wife was feeling very drunk, Natasha slowly undressed her. I began to notice that my wife was enjoying what Natasha is doing. As Natasha slid my wife panties over her pussy and start to lick it and sucking her clit with her tongue , my wife began to get arroused and whispering in my ear that she didn?t think a woman could make me feel that way. When Natasha removed my bra, my nipples became obviously erect. ?Natasha?, I said. ?I am getting very turned on. You are touching me very erotically or something. Your beautiful and silky skin looks so good next to my breasts.? I said slurring my words and becoming very wet as well. ?You like the way I treate you? It?s ok, don?t be shy.? She said. And then Natasha kissed me. I was taken totally by surprise and was unable to say anything. She pushed her large tongue deep into my mouth and forcefully explored it. I was overcome by excitement and felt totally helpless. Then Natasha worked her large finger into my Pussy and I blushed as she discovered how wet she had made me. I began to get very light headed and forgot all about it being with my husband in the same room. Samka picked me up and lifted my arms behind my head, and continued to kiss me. I was overcome with ecstasy and completely incapable of stopping her. My husband start to lick and suck my nipples and ask me if I want Natasha to lay on the top of me so i can feel her titts pressing mine I said I woulk like her to do. Natasha then lay down on top of me and that?s when I noticed something very odd. There seemed to be a rather large cock rubbing against my soaked pussy. I was very confused. I opened my eyes and looked at Natasha in amazement. ?You feel me large cock?? Natasha said. I moaned back, ?ummmmhuuuuuu?. My husband smile and kissed me strongly and said that our dreem became true! Natasha pulled down her mini skirt and the next think I felt was the largest dick entering me that I have ever felt. This beautiful escort was a shemale! Oh my god! I began to feel this giant dick penetrate me deep, deeper, and deeper still. It hurt at first but then it felt so good that I was unable to protest, nor did I want to. I began to cum almost immediately and moaned and tossed as Natasha continued to deeply tongue my mouth. ?Oh god?, More orgasms followed as Natasha rocked my hips and thrust deep into the core of my being. I came more and harder than I had ever come before. I was making uncontrollable moans and at times was aware of how loud I was squealing. After about a half hour of pure sexual ecstasy, my wife had her lips on Natasha cock again and I was in the same room not more than eight feet from them. I never thought that I?d be this excited to see my wife in this position. to short the story Natasha start to fuck my wife again and my wife start to lick and suck my dick later on my wife felt Natasha?s cock begin to explode. She pulled out and came in my mouth as I opened up wide to take her ropes and ropes of Malaysiayan cum. When it was all over, I lay there feeling more satisfied than I had every felt. I also begin to feel very guilty and had a difficult time knowing which emotion I should feel more. I got up took a shower and wondered if this is really happend! All I could think about was the size of the cock that had just been inside me. I had never had orgasms like that before. Why did it have to happen only now. The more I thought about it, the more wet I became. I could not stop thinking about Natasha;s beautiful face kissing me deeply and her giant cock carrying me to such pleasure. then based on my request I watched as my husband?s mouth moved softly and sweetly over the large cock. I held his head up to make it easier for him and cupped Natasha?s ball sack with my other hand. This is turning me on more than you think. ? I said. I saw my husbands cock standing straight up in the air. ?Looks like it?s turning you on too.? I took my husbands cock in my mouth and sucked and sucked like I have never sucked before. All the while watching my husband suck the large Malaysiayan cock. In a very short while, my husband came in my mouth and I swallowed it down. ?There, you see? This isn?t going to be so bad after all is it baby?? I said.My husband was unable to speak since he was sucking a dick. ?Now that you have that beautiful gigantic cock all warmed up and wet for me, it?s time I put it to use. I grabbed Natasha?s cock out of my husbands mouth and led it over to the floor in front of the bed and in full sight of my husband to see. I lay down and spread my legs and Samka sunk that amazing cock of hers into my tight wet pussy instantly causing me to almost lose conscience. I cried out in pleasure and pain as Natasha rocked my hips into my first orgasm in record time. I began to cum now over and over and over as I watched my husband watching the shemale pound my pussy relentlessly. I was screaming and almost completely out of control. I could feel Natasha prepare to release the cum from her ball bag and I forced him to stay inside of me. The Malaysiayan cock throbbed and thrusted and stretched out my pussy to a new state. I clutched the shemales ass muscles tightly and invaded his mouth with mine. When Natasha had finally finished, I looked over at my husband who had an erect penis again. I walked over the bed and straddled his mouth and told him to lick out the cum from my pussy. and he was enjoying doing that.

Lbr4me

11-28-2011, 09:09 AM

Professor Kander, part 2

I rushed home. I had never felt so excited in my life. And I had never feared anything so much in my life. How in the hell would I be able to work closely with this woman, to whose picture I was masturbating on a regular basis, with no one else around? What had I done?

The next day, I arrived at Professor Kander?s house at the appointed time. I realized that I know anything about her. Was she married? Were kids in the picture? Or was she single? Did she live alone?

As these questions raced through my head, I rang the bell. Professor Kander came to the door. Her red hair was a bit wild compared to in class. She had on a light dress appropriate for the nice Spring day. She gave me little hug and thanked me for showing up to help her. I thought I would pass out.

When I asked her about the plan for the work, I called her Professor Kander. She came right up to me, put an index finger right to my lips, and said, ?Here I?m Orla.? My lips were burning from her touch. Did she notice?

We went to a small office upstairs and, within a short while, we were working. I read and marked up pages, and she made changes based on my suggestions. Sometimes she would ask me questions about my changes, and I found myself in a kind of role reversal. I was the teacher; she was the student. Things went pretty quickly, and we were so wrapped up in the work that I didn?t notice that the sun had set. It was 7 pm when Orla said, ?Are you hungry??

Her voice drove me crazy. I had to stop myself from telling her what I was really hungry for, and I simply said that I wouldn?t say no to something to eat. Then I asked her where her husband was.

?Oh, hun [she called me hun!!!], I?m not married. I was engaged a long time ago, but it didn?t work out. So, I guess it?s just you and me.?

She actually added ?for dinner? to the end of that sentence, but I didn?t hear it at first.

?Let?s go down to the kitchen and see if we can whip something up. Do you mind helping, hun??

Hun, again. I told her I would be happy to help.

Soon, I was bent over the table, cutting vegetables. At one point, Orla came up behind me, rested her head on my shoulder, and said, ?Hun, make those slices a little smaller.? I nearly passed out.

Within a short while, a delicious vegetable stew was ready and served. We sat at the small table, and I even got a glass of wine. Orla made what seemed at first like small talk, asking me where my family lived, whether I had a girlfriend, what kind of music I liked, and so on. But she kept coming back to the girlfriend issue. Finally, she looked me right in the eyes and said, ?I know.?

I stammered and asked her what she meant.

?A woman knows when a man is attracted to her. Do you really think I couldn?t tell why you were distracted in class??

I wanted to ask her if that was why she asked me to her house, but I thought that was to presumptuous. Besides, I was finding it hard to form words.

?It?s okay, though, hun, because outside of class we?re just two people, right??

I managed to tell her that I didn?t think that was the case. She chuckled.

?So, if I said you could kiss me, you wouldn?t do it??

I was being tortured. I knew it.

?Would you like to kiss me??

I couldn?t get any words out. I sat there, stunned. Orla got up, came over to me, and kissed me full on the lips. I felt the zipper in my pants start to give way. She pushed her tongue past my lips and again I nearly passed out.

?You know, when I?m through with you you?re going to have to drop my class.?

I felt a little bit of something drip out of my cock right into my underpants.

?It?s really okay. You know the material. I?ll give you the credit and you can take the final. But it?s not going to work to be in the classroom.?

This was starting to feel a bit bizarre. Just what did she mean by ?when I?m through with you?? What had I stepped into. Then she brushed her hand over the bulge in my pants that must have become obvious, even though I was sitting.

?A woman knows,? she whispered into my ear. ?You?re just the kind of young man I like. Smart, eager to learn, open to new ideas. That is you, right, hun??

All this was followed by a tongue in my ear and a squeeze of my cock, right through my pants. The drip turned to a leak.

Orla took my hand, pulled me up from the chair, and guided me to the couch in her living room. She sat down and told me to stand in front of her. I could smell sex. I knew the smell from masturbating. I was a virgin otherwise. She unzipped my pants and put her soft hand in, fondling my cock. It was hot and sticky. She took her hand out and licked her fingers.

?I think you do like me.? And then she put my cock right in her mouth. It was more than I could take. I stammered and stuttered, trying to tell her to stop because I wasn?t going to be able to control myself. Through her incredible sucking, I heard her say, ?It?s okay, hun. We have plenty of time. Give me a nice hot after-dinner drink.? And I shot a huge load of cum right into her mouth. Then I collapsed. Maybe I even passed out.

As I opened my eyes, I saw that Orla had taken off her dress. She was sitting on the couch clad only in some violet-colored lace panties. Her beautiful breasts were milky white, with taut nipples that beckoned my tongue. She smiled and shook her head, telling me to suck on them, which I did. I could feel my cock harden again and even start to drip again. She touched it gently and again reminded me that we had plenty of time.

For what seemed like an hour, I explored her breasts, neck, and stomach with my mouth and tongue. I was following orders; she told me what to do, and I obeyed. Every time I started to move closer to her panties, she would gently move my head somewhere else. Finally, she asked me for my cock, again. It was harder than I think it had ever been. I could see her lipstick on it, a sight that drove me wild. She kissed it and asked me to describe the sensations I was feeling. I complied.

?I have the same feelings, hun, the very same. It feels so good, doesn?t it?? And she stood up, pushing me down to sit on the couch. She positioned herself in front of me, where I had been, and slowly took off her panties. Out sprang a cock as large as mine.

?I have the same feelings,? she repeated. ?Don?t you want to see how it feels to make someone feel the way I make you feel??

Okay, I said I was a virgin, but I knew women didn?t have cocks. But it was so delicious looking. It was so smooth. She was completely hairless, and her beautiful cock was right in front of me. I could smell the same pungent aroma I had first noticed about her. It wasn?t perfume. It was the exotic, intoxicating fragrance of the most beautiful woman -- a trans woman -- I had ever seen.

I realized that only a fool would turn away. I was no fool. I reached out and stroked her beautiful cock, and then -- with her urging -- took it in my mouth. ?Do what I did to you, hun, and you?ll do fine,? she said. And so I sucked her beautiful cock, loving every minute of it, feeling my own dripping.

She implored me to reach up and touch her nipples as I worshipped her cock with my mouth. ?You can do it, hun. You don?t need your hands to suck my cock.?

It didn?t take long before I felt that incredible part of her womanhood grow larger in my mouth. It felt hotter. It was throbbing. She took one of my hands and placed it on her balls and started me gently rubbing their underside. She bucked and moaned, and then the most delicious nectar spewed from her. It was the taste of trans womanhood. It was the most delicious thing I?d ever tasted, and I wanted to swallow every drop. But before I could, she pulled herself out of my mouth, bent down, and thrust her tongue into my mouth. We shared her delicious cum.

She sat down next to me and kissed me. She asked me if everything was okay. I smiled and said yes. I told her I was in love, and she said, ?There will be time for that. Right now, we have some more exploring to do.?

Orla took me to her bedroom. We were completely naked. She told me that there was much more pleasure to be had. She was already hard again, and told me to get on the bed and suck her some more. I did for a few minutes, until her cock began to drip pre-cum. Then she had me get on all fours, got behind me, and rubbed it on my behind. She spoke softly in my ear and told me to trust her. I promised. Slowly, she pushed her hard cock into me. It hurt at first, but quickly turned to intense pleasure. She reached around and stroked my cock as she fucked me. I was hard again, and dripping. She put her fingers in my mouth so I could taste my own cock.

I could feel Orla?s cock becoming the cock that had cum in my mouth a while earlier. At that very moment, she pulled out of me and turned me over. I lied on my back and she put her cock back into me. We were able to kiss this way; it was pure heaven. Then she began to suck my cock as she pounded hers into me. I couldn?t believe anyone could do something like this. Within a few moments. I started spurting into her mouth. I felt her cock bigger than before. As I was cumming, Orla let out a low moan and then a scream. My cock came out of her mouth and cum sprayed everywhere. Then I felt her begin to fill me with her own cum.

I was in love. I still am. We still are.

Just thought you should now I could hardly breathe as I read this story. THANKS

smc

11-28-2011, 09:50 AM

Just thought you should now I could hardly breathe as I read this story. THANKS

You are so very welcome. That story is from January 2010. Perhaps it's time for me to write another.

sydian

11-28-2011, 06:42 PM

hello,

i'm relatively new to the site and i'm trying to learn my way around. i haven't posted so i'm not terribly clear on the rules and how the forum works. however, i did come across this thread on shemale stories and i thought that this might be a place to start.

i write shemale erotica and i've posted on other sites. i'd be more than happy to share some of my pieces here. i simply need to know how to get started. any help along those lines would be greatly appreciated.

thank you
sydian~

smc

11-28-2011, 07:38 PM

Pilcrow

01-17-2012, 01:23 AM

Not sure if this is the best place for this query. Perhaps a moderator can suggest a better one?

"Male Mother" (http://www.asstr.org/files/Collections/nifty/transgender/she-male/Male-Mother.html), a book-length story by Jenny Leeds is the best TG story I've ever read. I hope I can inspire someone to draw illustrations for it.

Melissa Pink

01-17-2012, 10:12 AM

I wanted to share an encounter that I had year in New Orleans during Mardi Gras. My t-girl friend Deanna and I were hanging outside a GLBT friendly bar on Bourbon Street called Oz. It was about 8:00 p.m. and we were partying but pacing ourselves. A handsome young black college aged guy approached me and asked me which direction Canal Street was. He stated that he lost this friends in the crowd and was going back to their hotel. He was a little buzzed but not drunk. He looked Deanna and I over, up and down and stood back and said "Are you she-males?" At first I was annoyed as I find that term perjorative when it's used a certain way. He saw the fire in my eyes but Deanna stepped between us and said "It's okay baby!" "We prefer the term transgendered lady or even t-girl!" He apoligized and offered to buy us a drink. He peered inside Oz and when he saw the two male exotic dancers he said "I dunno about going in there!" I laughed and said "I know a place that we can go!" We went to a neighborhood joint on Decatur and had a few drinks with him. He told us he was from Rhode Island and attending college in New York using his veterans benefits.

He got up to use the bathroom and Deanna winked at me "Are you thinking what I'm thinking?" I laughed and said "Do you want to do him?" "Don't you think he's a tad young?" Deanna said "I saw his drivers license when the bouncer checked it." "He's 24!" "Remember he said that he was in the military before he attended college". "Don't lie to me bitch you know that you have a weakness for black cock!" I said "Well he might not even be up for it!" "But I'm willing to make a pass at him!" "After all you know I can't resist a willing big black cock especially when it's attached to a stud like him!"

When returned to the table I looked at my watch and said "It's past 11 o'clock we have to go back to our room to pick up something" "Do you want to join us?" Eric said "Sure!" "I don't have anywhere to go" I said "You don't mind being seen with gurls like us?" Eric said "Of course not, I'm having fun and you are both very nice and sexy!" We paid up and walked back to our hotel. When we got to the room we opened some Heinekens and I could see he was a little nervous. Eric was seated and I put my hand on his shoulder and asked him "Are you horny?" I undid my black leather mini skirt and wiggled out of it and leaned over showed him my thong clad white ass and said "Interested in playing?" His voice trembled a little but he said "Yeah!" I replied "Cool!" I reached down and squeezed his cock a little through his jeans. "Let's get you undressed and see what this package looks like."

Deanna and I stripped to our bras, garter belts, seamed fishnets and pumps and we helped get Eric naked. He's built like an NFL cornerback and has a nice cock about 8" long and it was already semi erect. Deanna and I sat on the bed next to each other and played with his magnificent brown cock and smooth ass cheeks. When I'd kiss his ass cheek and nibble at it gentely he'd flinch and laugh. I said "Oh, someone is ticklish!"

Deanna asked him "When was the last time you got sucked off?" Eric said "About a month ago" She replied "Well we need to do something about that". Deanna and I took turned going down on him and I could tell he'd never had a blow job like she and I can give. Deanna instructed me to get on the bed on all fours and continue to pleasure Eric orally. I did as she instructed and he held my head gently and fucked my mouth. I looked up at him and said "You're a quick learner!" "Are you sure you've never done a three some with two middle aged white trannies before?" All three of us laughed. Deanna worked her fingers into my tush and lubed it with a liberal amount of Astroglide. When my ass was ready she inserted a medium sized butt plug. I moaned in delight as it entered my bum and my sphincter relaxed and accepted it. I looked up at him as I deep throated him. I could taste his precum and knew he wouldn't last long before shoot his load. I let his cock slip out of my mouth and asked "Do you want to fuck me?" Eric nodded yes. Without another word I unpeeled a Trojan Magnum condom and rolled it over his cock. Deanna pulled him over behind me and asked "Have you ever topped anyone's ass?" He replied "No" Deanna asked "Not even a girlfriend?" "No" "I tried it with a girl once last year during spring break but she said my cock hurt too much" Deanna and I laughed and I said "I can assure you your cock won't hurt my ass!" "Now get over here and fuck my white tranny fanny!" He got behind me and Deanna squirted some Astroglide on to his condom clad BBC, removed the butt plug from my willing asshole and helped him eased his thick cock into my derierre. Eric and I moaned as his cock slid balls deep inside me. He held my ass cheeks and began to move in and out of me. I said "Slow down a little or you will cum too fast!" Eric said "It's so tight!" "I don't know how long I can hang on!" Deanna spread his cheeks and rimmed him. That was all it took! I could feel Eric's cock pulsate inside me as he ejaculated into the condom. I didn't get off but I was glad that I was his first t-girl. I moved away from Eric and peeled the condom off his semi-erect cock. I squeezed some cum from it and licked it off my fingers and said "Mmmmmmm!" and shared it with Deanna.

Eric was apologetic for cumming so quickly. We assured him that it happens especially the first time you give anal. We asked him if he had plans for the rest of the night and told him that he was welcome to stay and play with us if he wanted to. Let me know if you want to hear about the rest of our night of fun.

not2old

01-17-2012, 05:09 PM

. . . Let me know if you want to hear about the rest of our night of fun.

Is that a rhetorical question Melissa?

Hell yes we want to hear about it!!!

Melissa Pink

01-23-2012, 10:23 AM

Half Time Fun
I've been seeing Darren for the last couple of months. He's a nice looking guy in his early 30's with a physique like a running back and a magnificent Big Black Cock. The first time we made out and I reached down and unzipped his jeans and took his thick 9" cock in my hands. I tried to promise myself I would only give him a hand job and make him "earn" a blow job or a piece of my white booty. I stroked him for about five minutes and he seemed to enjoy my ability to give a hand job, but as soon as I saw this pre-cum emerge from his pee hole I leaned over and licked it off. That was the point of no return I took him in my mouth and let him tickle my tonsils with his plum shaped cockhead. I unwrapped a Trojan Magnum and slipped it over his stiff cock seductively sucking his smooth brown balls as I did so. I straddled Darren's narrow waist and eased down slowly on his cock letting him go balls deep inside me. I rode him for about 20 minutes and had the most incredible total body orgasm and finally felt his cock pulsate as he ejaculated into the condom. I showered and dressed as Darren watched one of Wendy Williams's DVD's. I kissed him on the lips and then sucked on his BBC a bit to give him something to remember me by before I left. I thought that would be the end of it. I figured that he "bagged" a middle aged transcougar and would never call me again. I received a text from Darren before I got home saying "Thanks for a hot time" "Will call you 2 morrow".

I undressed and put on my black satin robe, lit some scented candles and took a bubble bath while I listened to some mellow jazz and sipped red wine wondering if Darren would call. I was doing some work in my home office when Darren called me. We chatted for a while and it was clear that he was interested in seeing me again. We've been dating regularly since the late summer. It's the first relationship that I've had with someone since I began my transition and it's been fun.

One of the things that we both enjoy is football. I'm a T Girl raised in the South and nearly everyone loves football down here. Darren played college football and was even drafted by an NFL team. One of the things I enjoy about sex wth him is his ability to pick me up with his strong arms and shoulder and impale me on bis mighty brown cock! Last week we were watching a game between our two favorite teams. I was trash talking his team and saying my team would kick their butts! Darren suggested that we make it interesting. I asked "You wanna bet me?" He replied "Yeah, but not money!" I asked "What then?" Darren said "You win I take you for the best steak dinner in the city and I win you serve me and my podna Tommy drinks and snacks while we watch football wearing your sexiest outfit that you have!" I laughed "Is that all?" He smiled "Well, not exactly, Tommy's been wanting to meet you!" "I mean he really wants to meet you!" I tilted my head and said "Really?" "You mean he wants to fuck me?" Darren laughed and said "I dunno about that but I'm sure he'd wouldn't mind having his dick sucked" I admit I was a little surprised but also turned on about the idea of taking on two studs at one time. I asked "You won't get jealous on me will you?" Darren replied "Heck no!" Tommy's my best friend" "I'm willing to share!" I reached over and shook his manly hand and said "Okay, your on!" "May the best team win!" We sat and watched the game and I was secretly rooting for his team knowing I'd have to make good on the bet if I "lost". It suffices to say that my team lost and the next week Tommy would be our guest for an afternoon of football, beer and Melissa.

I couldn't wait for the weekend to arrive. I always like the weekend but this anticipation was special. I ordered an especially skanky outfit from Fredericks of Hollywood and had it sent on three day delivery. It's cute and very tight white top and a very short black pleather miniskirt. Transcougar that I am I wore it with a matching leopard pattern bra and panty set and touched it off with shear thigh highs that Darren likes and a pair of wedgies. Sunday afternoon arrived and Tommy came over right before the kick off. He's a very handsome guy also in his mid thirties. When I handed him a Henekein he said "Thank you ma'am!" I giggled and said "Please call me Melissa or Mel" "Ma'am makes me sound old!" "Oh you don't look old at all!" "I'm think you're looking pretty good!" Darren winked at me from across the living room. I served them drinks and snacks as promised and as half time approached I sat on Darren's knee and stroked his thigh. I had taken off my panties during the first quarter and bent over in front both of them to give them a glimpse of the "full moon". When the clock ran down marking the end of the first half I decided to begin the half time show. I stood in front of the couch where the both sat and asked "Are you two ready for some fun?" I took out a candy dish full of Trojan Magnums and a few bottles of astroglide and put them on the coffee table. No one ever called me subtle! I unzipped my mini skirt and and worked out of it. I turned around and wiggled my derriere at them. I asked "Like what you see Tommy?" I strode over to the couch and got down between my two stallions. I unzipped their jeans and pulled them off. Both of them wore white jockeys which I peed off in no time at all. I thought Darren had a nearly perfect cock until I saw Tommy's big black cock. It's incredible and measures nearly 10" erect. It was semi erect as he sat on the couch. I took his in my left hand and Darren's cock in my right and began to stroke them both. I leaned over and licked Tommy's shaft and cock head and took abot half of it in my mouth and felt it swell as my lips and tongue did their work. I leaned over and did the same for Darren and soon had a rythym going off blowing one for a minute or so as I jerked off the other. Darren opened a Magnum and slid it on his shaft and got off the couch. I had prepped my tush with a butt plug and a liberal amount of astroglide so I was ready for some big black cock. I bobbed up and down on Tommy's prick and he moaned and I could taste his precum. In the mean time I could feel Darren slide his own big black cock deep inside me :p I sighed and jerked Tommy off as Darren worked my ass like on a partner with a big black cock is able to. Tommy's laughed and gently smacked his brown hard on against my face and asked his friend "You think she can handle this muthafucah?" Darren laughed and said "I dunno but we're all gonna find out!" I went back to work on Tommy's cock and gave him my favorite line from a "straight porno" "If I let you cum in my mouth will you have enough jam left to fuck my ass?" Tommy laughed and said "Melissa, you're fucking wild!" I deep throated him and felt him spurt an ample amount of man juice in my mouth. I opened my mouth wide and showed him his pearly wide load before I swallowed it. I asked "Does your girfriend do this for you?" Tommy laughed and shook his head and said "Not like that!"

Tommy sat and drank a been watched a Wendy's Interracial Gangbang DVD was Darren and I fucked. I could tell that Darren was getting ready to cum. He held my white ass cheeks with his strong hands and pushed his BBC deep inside me with long steady thrusts. I began to cum as me pumped me and had a total body orgasm as I felt his cock pulsate and cum inside me. Evidently the site of watching us and Wendy on camera aroused Tommy and his was rock hard again. I watched him peel a Magnum over his tool and smear some astroglide on this head. Darren came and slowly pulled out of me. I knees were a little weak but I instructed Tommy to lay on the towel I had placed on the carpet. I pulled off my top and was now only wearing my leopard patter bra and thigh highs. I mounted Tommy and took his thick black cock in my hands. I pushed it into my well worn asshole and bared down on it. At first I thought his thicker cock would split me like a log but I slowly eased down it and he was soon balls deep inside me. Tommy looked up at me and said "Damn biatch!" "That's a first!" "Most chicks can't take all of me in their pussies let alone the back door!" I laughed and sucked his nipples and said "Well your friend trained me good!" I rode his cock for about twenty minutes. Tommy warned be because he'd already cum it might take him a while to get his nut. I laughed and said "Do I act like I care?" "Just stay hard and keep giving me that big black cock!" Tommy and I fucked in a vareity of positions, first cow t-girl, then doggy and finally standing as I leaned over and sucked off Darren as they both held me in place. Talk about multi-tasking! :p I remarked "See if both of you can cum in me at the same time. Darren began to fuck my mouth and Tommy drilled my milky white ass. I could taste Darren's precum and knew that it wouldn't be long. Tommy thrust hard and deep into my derriere and I could feel his thick cock pulsate and his cum shoot from his cock. I pushed back on him savoring his manhood inside me. I finally pulled away from him and got to my knees. I yanked the Magnum from his cock and took him in my mouth, then back to Darren and then I stretched my lips with both of their brown cock knobs. Darren began to jerk him self off and directed his stream towards my open mouth. The stream was right on target. Most of it landed on my tongue and the remainder landed on my chin which I wiped off with my index finger and licked it clean. I spread my cheeks and show them my gaping asshole. They laughed and were proud of their accomplishment. I commented I started out the game as a tight end but now it looks like I'm a wide receiver! I thought that they'd had enough but both them wanted some more of me after they watched the post-game show. Who am I to say "No"?

awww yehhh

01-13-2013, 09:07 PM

These types of stories about shemales turning males and females into shemales get me so rock hard i just cant help but masturbate.....sometimes i wish they were real :inlove:

http://www.cyoc.net/stories/stories_cache/chapter_29483.html

http://www.literotica.com/s/the-shemale-apocalypse-ch-01

If anyone has any more stories like this please share!

T.S.Severe

05-17-2013, 04:51 PM

Cock Kissing
by T.S.Severe
Codes: M/TG, Romance, Interracial-Asian, Docking, Oral, Anal
Venice has been looking forward to meeting her prospective Daddy-in-Law and when Mr. Williams comes knocking on her door, the transsexual coed is very friendly!

Cock Kissing

There was a knocking at my door and that was a little different. Most of the other kids who lived in the freshman dorm were out for the weekend, being the first real days of spring after a long cold winter. I was fixing to go out myself and I was just wearing a little black bra and some sheer red panties, sort of dancing around the room with Jared's boom-box blasting some Black Eyed Peas. I hadn't decided what I was going to wear yet and it was still kinda early anyway. Jared had told me he had a special surprise for me that evening, but I didn't know what.

"Hi!" I opened the door wide, thinking it was going to be another college student, one of the girls looking to borrow some nail polish or something.

"Hello?Uh?" The man's eyes practically bugged out of his head and I blinked at him, forgetting all about my more than casual attire. Or less than casual, if you prefer.

"Oh!" I smiled. "Who are you?"

"I'm, uh?Jared's father." He really had to tear his eyes away from me as he looked at the open door, which had our names on it, Williams, J. and Yongchai, V. printed on a neat little card.

"Oh, I'm Venice!" I giggled. "Come in!"

"Venice?" He cleared his throat and I was crossing the room to turn down the music. "Your name is Venice?"

"Yeah, well, sorta," I shrugged, sitting down on my bed and pointing at a desk chair for him. "Nobody can say my real name. I'm from Thailand, before. Now I'm American though."

"Oh. I see," he nodded and he was trying so hard not to look at me. He reminded me of his son when we'd first moved in together. Jared had thought he was getting another boy for a roommate. That's what the university thought too. We didn't tell them.

The man was handsome, like Jared except older of course, like forty-five maybe, with steel grey hair and warm brown eyes. Healthy too, not one of those terrible old men who let themselves go. Jared's father looked very nice in his expensive two piece suit and starched shirt. He even wore a tie, but it was loosened, thank goodness. That would have been too stuffy, even for a millionaire like him. Jared's family was rich. Mine grew rice and I didn't miss them very much.

"Jared went out to play some softball, I think." I pulled up my left leg, bending my knee and pulling the thin lace crotch of my panties tight. I think Jared's Daddy liked my small caramel colored body and pretty oriental face. Most men do.

I knew he could see my girl cock too, and my bra was unclasped in the back, so it kept falling off my shoulders, exposing my smallish breasts and hard brown nipples. I'm a beautiful girl, I know that, and I like being looked at a lot. I like being touched too. Teasing and touching and having my roommate's sexy dad right there in my dorm room?Oh! I felt kinda bad all over, you know?

"Oh, well, maybe I should?" he moved like he might get up.

"Oh no, Daddy!" I scrunched up my pert little nose at him. "You can wait. He'll be back pretty soon, I think."

"Ah?" the man licked his lips.

"You don't mind if I call you Daddy, do you?" I asked lightly, tilting my head so my long black hair fell across my left shoulder and I brushed it back with my long red fingernails. "Jared talks about you all the time!"

"He does?" Mr. Williams almost smiled.

"Oh yes!" I nodded happily. "I feel like I already know you and I kept asking him when I could meet you!"

"You?did?" He shifted slightly, the man's eyes flitting across my breasts.

"Oh, stupid bra!" I giggled and pulled my bra up so my nipples were covered again. "I just got little titties, huh?"

"Well?" he coughed into his fist.

"I think I should get bigger ones." I frowned, looking down at my breasts, which were all hormones and just barely B-cups at best. "What do you think, Daddy?"

"I think, uh?They're very nice," he smiled at me. "Venice."

"Really?" I bit my bottom lip. "You don't think they're too little though?"

"No, not at all," Mr. Williams shook his head.

"They're really firm though," I said, like I was arguing with myself. "See?"

I reached up with my hands, sliding my fingers under my bra and grabbing twin handfuls of my tits, sort of squeezing them for the man, pushing them together. It felt really good doing that and it made my cock twitch between my smooth thighs. I thumbed my nipples, just for a few seconds and they popped hard, like I knew they would. I had my puffy nipples very well trained!

"I, yeah, uh?I see that," the man agreed.

"But if you like them, I won't get bigger ones," I decided. "Are you sure?"

"Yes, Venice," he reassured me. "They're perfect just like that."

"Okay," I giggled. "Good!"

"I don't think Jared ever mentioned that his roommate was, uh?Well?" Mr. Williams cleared his throat.

"A girl?" I smiled. "It's okay, Daddy! Oh! You mean this?"

I looked down at my panties and my girl cock was definitely getting hard now, pressing against the sheer fabric and making her desires obvious. I was nice down there too, my boyish sex just as beautiful and exotic as the rest of me. I keep myself shaved clean and spoiled with scented lotions that make my skin soft like melted butter and smelling of jasmine. Everywhere down there, especially my ass. I've always been very particular about my tight little boy pussy and I'm always fresh and clean and ready for a kiss.

"That's a, uh, a?"

"A little girl cock," I nodded happily. "Do you like it, Daddy?"

"I don't know, um?"

"Isn't it pretty?" I wondered softly. "It's not big or anything, but she's always so horny. I think she's a bad girly cock sometimes and I spank her."

"You?do?" the man widened his eyes and shifted in his chair.

"Just a little," I wrinkled my pert nose with a grin. "My poor little girl cocky gets lonely though, so maybe it isn't always her fault."

"I see?"

"I bet you have a big strong boy cock, huh Daddy?" I looked at him and the man's face reddened. "A big hard one?"

"Uh, well, not that big?"

"Oh! You're teasing me!" I pouted. "Can I see it?"

"What? You want me to?"

"No, I'll do it!" I smiled, sliding off the bed and crawling towards him on my knees. "You just sit there, Daddy. I want to take a little peek, okay?"

"But what about?" he looked at the closed door.

"Jared?" I laughed. "We have time, I promise."

"Ohhhh?" he breathed as I pressed my hands to his crotch, kneeling between the man's spread legs now.

"You do like my little titties, don't you, Daddy?" I gave him my almond eyes. "Or do you like my girl cock better, hmmm?"

"I, uh?whew?Venice?"

"Shhh?" I giggled, unzipping his pants and I found his penis hard as a rock. I pulled it free so the man's long fat cock stood up straight from his open zipper.

"Oh my," he swallowed hard.

"That's a nice big boy cock, Daddy," I whispered. "I knew you had a big one! Uncircumcised too?That's so nice!"

"Yeah, um?"

"Can I introduce him to my little girl cock?" I asked lightly. "I think they'd like each other."

"Wha?What?" He stared into my eyes and the man was lost. It made my tummy tingle with butterflies. He was even easier than Jared had been!

"Like this, Daddy?" I breathed, rising so I could straddle his legs, sitting on his thighs and facing the man.

I was close enough so his cock was right there close to mine as I pulled my panty aside. I was hard now too, although barely five inches long and not nearly so thick as my new Daddy's big penis. He was eight inches easy, probably closer to nine, and almost twice as big around as me! He was watching while I pressed my smaller cock against his, the undersides touching and rubbing. I used both hands to squeeze us together like that, working my fingers around us, pumping our cocks up and down slowly while I watched his face.

"See?" I whispered. "They do like each other, Daddy. My little girl cock loves your big boy cock!"

"Yeah," he swallowed thickly.

"Let's give them a kiss!" I giggled.

"A?kiss?" Mr. Williams hitched a sharp breath.

"Yeah?a French kiss!" I smiled and I pulled his foreskin up, over the swollen head and Daddy had a great penis!

>>>>continued>>>>

T.S.Severe

05-17-2013, 04:53 PM

His foreskin was long and soft, very supple as I worked to stretch it slightly, making the man breathe harder as he watched. I was pushing my own cockhead inside it, squeezing the small pink glans of my girl cock and relishing that unique sensation of another man's foreskin enveloping my penis. Not all cocks were good for that, especially men who kept their foreskin down all the time like mine usually was. Daddy was a man who liked to keep his foreskin up though and so the open tip was stretched nice already and I was able to get the head of my girl cock all the way inside!

"Oh damn!" Daddy blinked and I giggled at the sight of our cocks joined now, locked together with Daddy's foreskin wrapped tightly around my own cockhead.

I was sitting back with my thighs across his knees, our cocks horizontal, pointed towards each other and mated, or docked as some people like to call it. I like mated better, but it doesn't matter. We were cock kissing now and it was a great feeling for both of us! Inside that taut sheath of skin, Daddy's smooth glans was kissing mine, our pissholes open and touching, sharing our precum between us as we were both leaking our excitement. I love cock kissing a man like Daddy more than anything!

"Careful?" I sang softly, "?Don't move too much. We're kissing now!"

"Yeah?" he breathed and his hands were on my hips now, touching me, squeezing me gently.

"You cock loves kissing mine," I said, putting my hands on his shoulders. "Do you want to kiss my lips too, Daddy?"

"You're so beautiful. Jesus?"

"I know," I smiled, putting my fingers behind the man's neck, drawing him closer to me. "Slowly?Slowly?My cocky wants to love yours for a long time, Daddy."

"Yeah, Venice?Oh my God?"

We were kissing then, the man's tongue slipping past my parted lips, exploring my mouth slowly, gently the way only an older man knows how to do it. He had so much patience, it was wonderful and I wriggled my tongue against his, playing with him and giving the man soft little moans to let him know he was doing it just the way I liked. It was a long, deep kiss and even when we broke it finally, it wasn't complete. Our lips parted, but our tongues remained, touching and licking between our faces as we drank cool air into our burning lungs.

"Oh!" I giggled as my cockhead slipped free of the man's foreskin with a little flood of our mixed precum. "That's okay?I know what you need now, Daddy."

"What are you going to do?" he breathed softly and I was moving closer, reaching down so I could find my asshole with his slippery cockhead.

"I'm going to make love to you, Daddy." I kissed his lips softly. "I'm going to let you fuck me so deep?So?Ughmmm?Hard?Oh Daddy!"

I sighed, we both did, as his cock pushed into the tight hot depths of my ass pussy. It hurt and I winced, fighting to relax and let the man inside, but he was so big! I closed my eyes gratefully when Daddy took my small body in his strong arms and pulled me down onto his aching prick.

"Ahhh?Daddy!" I gasped as he was suddenly all the way inside.

"Christ! You're so tight, Venice!" He kissed me hard, losing his patience and I didn't mind.

It was time for real sex and the pain of his penetration gave way to the pleasure of his lovemaking skills. Daddy knew how to do it! He was fucking me good, just holding me on his lap, and I squirmed eagerly, wanting to feel every inch of him inside my torrid little ass. I clung to him like a child, moaning into his mouth and feeling the wetness of my tears leaking down my flushed cheeks.

Daddy kissed those tears away, grabbing my ass and then standing with my legs wrapped tightly around his waist. He fucked me standing up, walking towards the wall and pinning me there, banging my ass hard and letting the whole dorm know that I was getting well and truly fucked by a real man! I'd never been fucked like that! I was gasping with pleasure and surprise as he seemed to go even deeper, lifting me with his hands and then almost dropping me it seemed, so that his cock speared deep into my bowels, hitting bottom and punching my delicate prostate. I was shivering violently and kissing his face with passionate fervor.

A few minutes later I found myself on Jared's bed, his father putting my long brown legs over his shoulders and smiling down at me as he rolled my ass off the bed. My panties were just tugged aside and my straining girl cocky was comfortably trapped beneath the lace. He was lunging into me now, my stretched ass pussy opened completely and hungry for his seed. I was begging for it with my eyes and lips and hands. His hairy balls slapped my ass hard, filling the room with a soft fwap-fwap-fwap to punctuate our heavy breathing.

"Fuck me, Daddy! Fuck my ass hard!" I groaned and then screamed, wanting to let the world know. "Fuck me, Daddy! Oh God yes! Fuck meeee!"

"I'm gonna cum, Venice! Oh! You little whore!" Daddy gasped. "I love you! Ah! Fuck!"

"Yes! Yes! I'm cumming!" I writhed beneath the man, clawing at his suit with my fingernails. "I love you, Daddy! Fuck your little whore! Give it to me!"

I was shooting hard, my little girl cock spasming almost painfully with the pure ecstasy of being so well treated by a man. I was spilling my cum inside my panties, staining them and then the man's shirt and trousers as it leaked through the red lace in a hot sticky mess. All the butterflies in my tummy flew through me, my heart pounding beneath my heaving breasts. I was in heaven, being fucked and cumming and loving the man who owned me so completely.

Daddy didn't care about the mess I'd made, he was kissing me again, stabbing his prick as far inside my tender eighteen year old body as he could get it. He was cumming hard as well, his cock jerking as the ejaculate erupted from his balls and filled my ass pussy with a wonderful warmth that was like nothing else in the world. He was sharing his sperm with me, his very essence and I accepted it eagerly with tears of joy and kisses of passionate love.

"Dad?" Jared's voice sounded somewhere far off. "Venice?"

"Uhh?" Daddy blinked hard and started to pull away, but I wrapped my arms around his neck tightly, keeping him inside me as his hard cock continued to throb in my clasping ass, leaking his semen slowly now.

"Don't pull out," I whispered. "I love you too much, Daddy."

"Are you fucking my fianc?'?" Jared gasped. "Dad? Venice? What the fuck?"

"Fianc??" Daddy jerked and looked into my eyes and I smiled. "You're marrying?Jared?"

"I'd rather marry you, Daddy." I kissed him softly.

"I don't believe this!" Jared was about to have a fit, but I was just marrying him for his money anyway. I didn't love Jared all that much, he was too immature for one thing. Not really good in bed, for another.

"Are you sure?" Jared's father asked me. "You'll have to sign a prenup?"

"I don't care. I love you, not your money!" I sighed. "Just so you keep fucking me like that, Daddy!"

"What? What! Goddamn it?Venice! Dad!" Jared was stomping around.

"I'll fuck you like this everyday," Daddy promised. "Will you marry me, Venice?"

"Oh yes, Daddy!" I kissed him. "I'll marry you."

"Jesus Christ! You can't be serious!" Jared was punching the wall and he always did have a problem with his temper.

"Jared, I'm sorry, but?" I tilted my head so I could look around Daddy, "?I love your father."

"But you're supposed to marry me!" he pouted. "That's why I invited Dad down here! So we could tell him tonight! Not so you could fuck him!"

"Junior?" Daddy was still hard and he started moving again, pushing his cock back and forth inside my hot spermy hole, "?Go downstairs and wait in the car. Tell the driver we'll be down in?Twenty minutes?"

"Half an hour, Daddy," I giggled, wriggling my butt happily around that big hard cock inside me.

"Half an hour," he agreed, talking to his son, but looking at me. "Go on now. I need some time alone with your new mother."

"I'm gonna be a mommy!" I giggled. "You bad Daddy!"

"Heh!" He jammed his cock inside me hard and thrust his tongue between my lips like he meant it, and I knew he did. Daddy loved me and there was nothing we could do about it. I loved him too. Jared would just have to find a new girlfriend.

end
copyright 2013 T.S.Severe

a9127

02-02-2016, 06:02 PM

There has been some interest in my doing more with the "Stephanie" stories so I have been using my Wordpress blog to try out ideas. Parts of the following excerpt from "Just You and Me" landed me in hot water with their censors and now my blog is marked as "mature." :lol: :innocent:

Hope some of you on here enjoy it. Especially my friend Boner who really liked the first story. By the way, "Andy and Stephanie" are both 18... :cool:

…The night before the game the school has a big celebration for the team and we share a dance to Depeche Mode’s “It’s No Good.” The title is somewhat misleading. The lyrics reflect how we feel about each other, especially the line “It’s understood.” I love you Stephanie and somehow I have a feeling that tonight is going to be a very special night for us.

After the dance, we take off in the Chevelle. Stopping at a friend’s you change into a hot pink cropped t-shirt, a very short jean mini-skirt, lots of makeup, and 6” heels. Climbing in on the passenger’s side, you crawl very slowly across the front seat like a very sexy and beautiful cat. Sitting on my lap you kiss me aggressively, practically shoving your tongue down my throat. In a very sexy voice you tell me that you want to be my “slut” for tonight. Then, giggling, you kick off your heels and rub my crotch with your foot. Your long blonde hair is deliberately “messy” as if you just got out of bed. God, you are so sexy. We stop at a “Dog-n-Suds” drive-in and “Semi-Charmed Life” comes on the radio. You absolutely love this song and start singing along to it. Even after I tell you “it’s really about doing meth” you say “I don’t care, I love it. I want it to be our song!” You slide over and sit next to me just like you did five years ago when we went for a ride around the neighborhood. You lean your head against me and put your feet up on the dashboard giving me a great view of your incredibly long and sexy legs. We head way out into the country so we can be alone and before we have even had a chance to pull over you have your head buried in my lap. Somehow I manage to at least get the car parked safely. You lie back against the passenger door with your t-shirt pulled up and your legs apart. Looking right at me you say “Andy, there is something very special about tonight. I don’t know exactly what it is. Maybe it’s the memories I have of when we first met and that first time being with you in this car. Maybe it’s the excitement surrounding the game tomorrow. I just know that I am crazy in love with you. I want to fuck you so bad I can’t stand it.” (Funny, I was thinking the exact same thing about you…) You smile as you lie back on the bench seat with your legs up. Going down on you, I suck your beautiful 7" cock bringing you ever so close to the edge. You just moan and say "Oh God, Andy that feels so good." Then, "I want you to fuck me baby, I need to feel you inside me." As I enter you, I pin your arms over your head by your wrists as you struggle—the only thing you say is “Shit, Andy, I can’t even move. God you’re so strong…” "I'm not hurting you am I Steph?" "Fuck no, it's awesome!” Giggling you say “Maybe I should just let you tie me up..." and then later “Ooooo baby... Ohhhhh... Christ, that feels so fucking good...” You giggle as you bite my lip. Then you wrap your powerful legs around me very tightly saying “OK dude, you’re all mine now…" You turn us over so that you are now on top. Very softly you tell me "Just relax baby, I've got this..." We are both in peak physical condition and you ride me very hard. When we cum it's fucking incredible.

Afterwards we lie there on the front seat, you still on top of me, totally exhausted. You kiss me and say, “Omigod, that was so awesome baby!” We joke about how we might have to “spend the night there.” I say “I just hope the cops don’t show up.” Eventually I recover enough to drive you home. You call your mom on your cell phone to tell her you’re OK, that we just lost track of the time. Sitting next to me all the way back to your parent’s house, you lay your head on my shoulder and hold onto my arm very tightly. You don’t say anything but I can tell how happy you are. Looking at you I think back to when we first met and I knew you as "Stephen," the time you held my hand when we went to the mall, the rides on my dirtbike, the first time we kissed (you later told me that was the first time you had ever been kissed...), the night you told me you wanted to be known as "Stephanie,” and the time I told my mom I thought I was falling in love with you. I asked her how I would know. Her answer was "Andy, I think you do know." She was right. I do know. I love you so much Stephanie that I would give my life for you. There has never been anyone else and there never will be…

Copyright © 2016 AMS

a9127

02-16-2016, 05:40 PM

In another post I made reference to this story and began thinking that others might enjoy it. It is not my work (it’s much better… :lol:) what follows are excerpts of my “favorite“ parts. The entire story can be found on the Internet. It’s titled “A Roman Experience” by “Prisoner.” While some might consider this more of a “gay” story, I found the description of the young blonde slave quite appealing. A fit, tan, long haired blue eyed blonde, with a “beautiful,” “feminine” face, smooth body and large cock? And who is clearly submissive? Shit, I’d fuck him in an instant! :drool: Of course the boys "owner," Marcus, is a former "gladiator" who won his freedom in the arena (if you know me, you'd know I think stuff like that is awesome...). Anyway, hope you like it.

The slaves, having removed the serving tables, were now erecting an X shaped cross where the tables had been. I don't know about the other guests, but at this sight, my own heart began to pound with excitement and now two more came marching out from behind one of the hedges. They held the blonde between them. He was still naked, but his ankles and legs had been unbound, and his wrists were tied in front of him. The slaves marched him over to the cross, untied his wrists and then pulling up on his arms, secured each wrist to one of the uprights of the cross. Once his wrists had been secured, they pulled his legs apart, causing his penis and balls to hang free between his legs, and bound his ankles to the lower parts of the cross. They then stepped away, leaving him spread-eagled.

I now had a chance to really look at the boy. He was powerfully built. His arms and legs were thickly muscled. Because of his bondage, they were straining beneath his skin. His face was almost feminine in it's beauty, his flaxen hair hung limply over his forehead, matched by thick flaxen eyelashes. His cheeks were touched with a hint of rose, indicating his youth. His eyes were the most startling blue color. They were a deep, sapphire blue, the color of deep pools of water. His neck, was not overly thick, but symmetrical, leading to broad, well muscled shoulders that were also straining with the pressure of the bindings. His chest was completely smooth, and lightly browned, indicating many hours spent in the sun. His nipples were the size of coins, and dusky rose in hue. His abdomen was rippled with muscle. As my eyes reached the platinum bush at his groin, I let out an involuntary gasp. Even limp, his cock was huge. His balls were also large, and hung pendulously in their sack, swinging slightly.

"Here is my wager," Marcus began to explain, "I will double the money you lost, or double the money you won. " the guests shouted and cheered, making it difficult to hear what Marcus was saying. He stopped talking and smiled, and motioned for the guests to quiet themselves. "Please, please?" he asked, "let me finish my wager." The shouting slowly died down. "As I said," he continued, "I will double the amount of your wagers if" he paused for effect, and the silence was complete, as each diner waited for the conditions of the wager. "if, you can cause this boy to cum" he indicated the bound blonde, "through torture," he finished. There was a momentary silence as he finished, to be replaced in a split second with roars of approval.

"Wait, wait," he continued, motioning us to be quiet once again, "there are conditions." He stopped again, and we remained silent. "Each of you must make the boy cum, using whatever means of torture you choose," he indicated towards the youth again and we looked to see his major domo setting up a table of implements. "But, you must leave no lasting marks, and you may not stroke or in any way massage his penis. He must cum from the torture itself," he finished.

"Very well, very well, who will be first?" he asked simply. I took a sip of wine, wondering whether or not Marcus was playing us the fool. There were eight of us. Surely this boy could not be made to come 8 times, no matter the stimulation. But, we were all pretty well in our cups by this time, and I was prepared to meet the challenge, and from the sounds of the others, they too were going to rise to the occasion. "I think you were the first to claim the wager, Tarques," he spoke to a Roman military officer seated half way round the circle. I did not know him, and looked with renewed interest in the possible tortures he might conjure up for our blonde victim. He stood up and walked directly toward the youth. He was not unsteady. Either he had not been drinking as much as the rest of us, or he was able to hold his wine much better.

Reaching the youth, he raised both his arms and took the boy's nipples in his fingers and began to twist and pinch them. "Hssssh," the boy hissed between clenched teeth. "Are you going to twist his nipples off?" I heard one of the diner’s question. "Yes, yes, twist off his nipples," a chant began from the diners. He released the boy's tits and turned towards us with a smile. “Now, what do you take me for, an amateur," he asked with mock disdain. The diners laughed at this retort and became silent, waiting with mounting excitement at what was to come.

"I have served in Rome's legions all over the empire," he started to lecture, "I have seen all manner of tortures, some that we inflicted on the barbarians to make them docile, and some they inflicted on themselves and on our troops as punishment," he continued speaking. "But, the race that has developed torture to a high art are the Persians, and..." he paused, like Marcus, for effect. "It is a Persian torment that I will visit on this lad to win my wager." He spoke with a booming voice and turned to look up at his victim. The boy merely sighed deeply and lay his head back once again on the cross.

First Tarques picked up a small whip, and we thought that he intended to whip the youth. Certainly a painful torment, but not really that unusual. But, instead, he took the handle of the whip and inserted it up the boy's rectum, and slowly he began to fuck the boy with the handle.

"Uhhhh," the youth moaned as he moved his head from side to side. His cock, however, soon responded to the pressure on his prostate, and began to harden. As soon as the cock had grown to its full length, Tarques withdrew the whip handle and tossed it aside. Then, holding onto the base of the boy's cock, with cock and balls held tightly by his right hand, he reached into his tunic and pulled out a long ivory rod. He turned to face us, holding the rod up with his left hand. "Watch closely my friends, at this Persian delight," he spoke huskily, his own excitement obviously growing.

He turned and then, slowly, ever so slowly, he began to insert the rod into the end of the boy's penis. "No, aaaaah, uggggh, hsssssh!!" the boy began immediately to scream as the probe pushed its way into his cock. When Tarques had inserted the rod several inches, he stopped and began to withdraw it. "Aaaaaaaah!!" the youth screamed even louder. Slowly Tarques pushed it back in, then pulled it out, and pushed it in again, methodically fucking the boys cock with the rod. The boy continued to scream, as he pulled fruitlessly at his restraints. He could not move his cock away, for Tarques held it tight with his right hand.

"Ah, aaah, aaaaah, aaaaaaaaaaah!!" the screams grew louder. Then the youth shuddered. Tarques stepped aside and held up the cock and rod for all to see as cum oozed out around the base of the rod and down the youth's cock-shaft. Tarques pulled out the rod, and a thick wad of cum shot up and spattered his tunic. "There Marcus," the soldier continued, wiping the rod off with a napkin and reinserting it into his tunic. "A Persian delight for your guests, and a wager won for me."

Boss

09-02-2016, 11:38 PM

In another post I made reference to this story and began thinking that others might enjoy it. ... "A Persian delight for your guests, and a wager won for me."

This is a very stimulating story, indeed.
Curious what the seven others are inflicting on the lad.

a9127

09-03-2016, 11:12 AM

This is a very stimulating story, indeed.
Curious what the seven others are inflicting on the lad.

Sent you a PM with a link. The entire thing is probably too long to post.

a9127

04-13-2017, 04:59 PM

The following story was inspired by a drawing of a beautiful young femboy from a post made by man74tiop2 in the “Lovely Shemale Toons” thread. :respect:

“Hi.” I heard someone say while standing in the line for lunch at the Spring LGBT conference for teens and young adults that I help organize every year. Instinctively I turned around. “I really enjoyed your presentation this morning Dr. Andy. I liked what you said about being true to who we are. And standing up to bullies. That really meant a lot to me. I wish I had known someone like you when I was younger. I hope you don’t mind me saying that. It’s nice to meet you. My name’s Bobby.” “Nice to meet you too Bobby. Glad you enjoyed it.”

We chat a little and It turns out you will graduate this May with a degree in Sociology from one of the other Indianapolis universities. “Would you like to join me for lunch?” “Sure!” We find a place out of the way to sit because I sense that you want to talk to me privately. “You know Dr. Andy I’ve always identified as gay but I’ve always felt like a girl kind of—do you know what I mean? In your talk you said your first girlfriend was transgender.”

“Well Bobby that’s really up to you. However you identify it’s all good. Have you ever talked to anyone about it before?”

“Well I tried talking to my Mom and Dad but they just said I’d ‘grow out of it’ and my dad said he didn’t want to raise a ‘sissy.’ The counselors at my school weren’t any help either. My mom sometimes treated me like a girl but I think that was just to protect me from my dad. I never really liked ‘guy’ stuff. Like I was never any good at sports and didn’t like getting into fights or stuff like that. I heard you were like some kind of football star in high-school and college. One of your students said you could have gone pro. I hope you don’t mind me asking… How did you identify when you were younger?”

“As I said in my talk earlier, I always considered myself ‘straight’ but there was this one friend of mine I was really close to. His name was Stephen and we used to hang out all the time. He was an amazing dancer. He had told me that he wanted to perform on Broadway someday. Which he since has. A long time ago he transitioned and she has been known as Stephanie ever since. She’s the person I mentioned in my speech."

“You know I’m really a good dancer too! And I love music and art. I would have liked to have played sports like baseball or soccer but I never felt big or strong enough. Also a lot of the other boys called me names and said they didn’t want a ‘faggot’ on their team. And football scares me. I’m not like you—I’d get killed!”

“Anyway Bobby, everyone thought we were gay. Even my Mom and Dad. I was fortunate that I had a very understanding and accepting family. So did Stephanie. That makes a big difference. People talked shit about us behind our backs and I got into more than a few fights. In high-school, Stephanie and I attended a private school where everyone was a lot more accepting. We dated for a long time.”

“Wow. That’s awesome Dr. Andy. You said it was like 1992 or something when you guys met? I wasn’t even born yet!”

“I’m not THAT old!” I say laughing. “We were only like 11 or 12 when we met but sometimes I think things are worse today Bobby. I am truly sad that there are so many ignorant people in the world.”

“So, do you think I am gay or trans?”

“Bobby, you are the only person who can truthfully answer that question, but just having met you I think you are a very intelligent and thoughtful young person. If you want to identify as gay that’s fine. If you identify as trans that’s OK too. Or if you decide you are straight that’s also OK. The important thing is that you be true to yourself. No one else’s opinion but yours matters. No one can put a ‘label’ on you. Ever.”

“I’ve never really thought about it like that before Dr. Andy. Thanks.”

We both smile at each other and for the first time I notice how just how beautiful you are. Maybe 5’7” with shoulder length blonde hair and light blue eyes. You have a very pretty face. You are wearing a rainbow t-shirt and super tight jeans. You are very fit but not big or muscular. And you seem like a genuinely sweet person.

“You know I really do feel like a girl most of the time but I’ve always considered myself gay because that’s what everyone says about me.”

“Well it’s perfectly OK to be gay but only you can decide that. It doesn’t matter what others say.”

“Did you ever think you were gay Dr. Andy?”

“At first, yes. Stephen and I were very close. Our families thought we might be gay. I decided it didn’t matter…”

“What did Stephen look like? Did you ever kiss him Andy? And did you know I’m almost 22?” you say excitedly. Then “Sorry, I meant ‘Dr. Andy.’”

“You know Bobby it’s almost time to go to the next activity. This is a group exercise where each one of us shares our experiences. Good and bad. No one gets to say anything negative. You don’t have to participate and it’s totally confidential. I’ll be walking around to each group to observe.”

“I wish you were in my group” you say wistfully.

“Well maybe we can talk some more later, Bobby. It was nice to meet you.”

For the time being we go our separate ways. There are no rules against “dating” or developing friendships among participants unless a participant is a student at your own school, or a patient of yours, or under 18. You are none of the above. Still, I can’t help but wonder what an almost 15 year age difference would be like.

Later that evening, we run into each other again. “Hi Andy, (I noticed you left off the ‘Dr.’ part) I learned a lot about myself in those workshops. Would you like to hear about it?”

“Sure.”

“Maybe we could go for a walk?”

“OK. But we will have to be back before it gets dark.”

Giggling you say “well I don’t want to keep you up past your bedtime…”

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

04-13-2017, 05:01 PM

Continued from "Part 1" above...

It’s a beautiful evening. I notice that as we walk you gradually move closer to me. You tell me that you think you are more gay than trans because you still feel like a guy sometimes. But you realized that you enjoy many things that might traditionally be associated with girls and women. Also you took a ‘personality test’ that indicated that you are more ‘female’ than ‘male.’ You say that “maybe I’m just a femboy?”

You tell me that you have had only two "boyfriends" in your entire life and you add that you have always felt like the more submissive one in a relationship. Then you tell me about your career plans to be a social worker and counselor for LGBT students and how you would like to go back to school to get your Master’s.

Finally, you ask me about some of the other women I’ve dated and if I was ever married. You don’t think I seem gay at all and think it’s "awesome" that I had a male friend that I fell in love with even though I was very young at the time. You tell me more about yourself and ask me more about Stephen/Stephanie. Things like how we handled "haters" and "bullies" and how and when we really knew we were more than friends. The more we talk the more I realize we do have a lot in common.

Time flies and it has grown dark. I ask if you would like to go somewhere for dinner. You say “I’d love to” and we find a nice restaurant in Circle Center. We spend a lot of time just getting to know each other and by the end of the evening you have totally dropped the “Dr.” part and we are now just calling each other “Andy” and “Bobby.”

During dinner I realize I feel something for you that I’ve not felt in a long time. I wonder if you feel the same. We are both over 18 but I’m still not sure about dating someone almost 15 years younger. You don’t seem to be giving our age difference a second thought however and say “I’ve had a wonderful evening with you Andy. I’m glad we met.”

Heading out to the parking garage, you notice a black Hellcat sitting by itself. “Andy, is that yours? I love cars! It’s awesome!”

Opening the door for you, you stop, turn around, and standing on your tiptoes kiss me. “Thank you for an awesome evening Andy. I’d love to go for a ride in this…”

We leave the parking garage and get on I-465. “Geeze Andy the speed limit is 55 MPH. What do they think this is 1981? Let’s find another road.” We head out on Interstate 74 and I find a place where I know it’s safe to make a speed run. Pushing it up to just over 150 MPH (well under the Hellcat’s top speed) you say “Omigod! We’re gonna die…” and start laughing. After I slow down, you say “You know I was just kidding. I feel totally safe with you. That was really exciting. I loved it! By the way, where do you live Andy?”

I pause for a moment. Part of me thinks I probably should take you home. “In Zionsville. Where do you live Bobby?”

“I’m staying with friends on the Southside. I’m originally from Tennessee. When I graduate next month I’m getting my own apartment. You can come and visit me anytime…” you say smiling at me. “So are you gonna take me back to your place or do you want to stay with my friends? I really like you and just want to be with you Andy.”

We head up to Zionsville and turn onto my street. It’s late and the Hellcat wakes up a couple of the neighbors—a few lights come on. You find this funny and then as we pull up in front of my home you say “Jesus! What kind of place is this? My friend’s house would fit in your garage.”

After I help you out of the car, you put your arms around my neck and we kiss for a very long time. When we separate, you look up at me and say “Andy, I’m 21. Not 14… You of all people should understand what I’ve been through my entire life. I’ve had to do more growing up than most people twice my age.”

We kiss again and I pull you close to me. I can feel your cock through your jeans as you rub up against me. You are a great kisser and it’s a while before we come up for air.

“Let’s go inside Bobby.”

“Well duh…” you say giggling. “I thought maybe you wanted to do it on the front lawn. We could put on a real show for your neighbors!”

Going up the staircase you say “how many bedrooms does this place have anyway?”

“Six.”

“So which one is yours?”

“Through those double doors.”

Standing by the bed you pull your t-shirt over your head as I unzip your jeans. You slip them off and I remove your panties. We make out for a while. Just taking our time. We run our hands all over each other’s bodies and I kiss and massage your nipples. Your cock is only about 5”. I suck and tease you ever so slowly as you lay back on the bed. You moan as I finger you gently while I continue to suck your beautiful cock.

Your body is absolutely gorgeous. Toned and athletic. When you are ready, you pull your long sexy legs up so I can enter you more easily. Fucking you is every bit as wonderful as I had imagined. You don’t take very long to come and I shoot my load inside you seconds later.

Relaxed, we just lay there. You look at me and smile. “Andy that felt so good. I’ve never had sex like that before. It’s always been from behind and so quick it’s over with in seconds. Sometimes I don’t even come. You are the first guy that ever really made love to me.”

Holding you next to me we fall asleep. Waking up the next morning, I notice that you are already out of bed. Your clothes are still on the floor. Heading downstairs I smell something good cooking. You have on one of my bathrobes and are making breakfast for us. “My Mom taught me. Hope you like it sweetie!”

I put my arms around you from behind and kiss you as you lean your head back. “Stay here with me Bobby.”

“I’m not planning on going anywhere Andy. By the way what’s that heavy bolted metal door in your den for?”

“Oh it’s just a ‘tornado shelter’ you know how bad Indiana weather can be…”

“Yeah I bet it is Andy…” giving me a “knowing” look and smile. “You will have to show me around down there sometime…” you say giggling.

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

04-19-2017, 07:13 PM

Returning home from giving exams, I look around the house for Bobby only to find she’s out back sunning herself. Today was about 85 F and perfect. Walking across campus all I could think about today was her.

“Hi gorgeous…” I say. “How was your day?”

“It was really good Andy, I got accepted into a Master’s program in Sociology at UIndy and also found a couple jobs working with LGBT youth this summer. Maybe when you have time you can go with me to check them out. Everyone seemed to know you.

“Well you know Bobby I think it’s wonderful that you want to do something like that. I’m really proud of you sweetie. You know I’ll help you out financially and of course you can stay with me. I’m sure you can get a scholarship too. That's something I can help you apply for. You’ve certainly got the grades for it.”

“You know Andy I was thinking a lot about how I identify myself. Remember how I told you at first I thought I was gay, then maybe a ‘femboy’, then I started thinking about how I’ve always felt more like a ‘girl.’”

“I love you no matter how you identify Bobby.”

“I know that Andy. The first time we ever made love I really felt like a woman. And the way we snuggled up like we were a couple afterward. I loved just being close to you. It was SO much more than the sex which was great. You know I don’t have a lot of experience. While you were gone today I was thinking that I feel more like your ‘girlfriend’ than anything else."

“It’s something that only you can decide Bobby. I told you when we first met it’s all good.”

“Yeah but I’ve always had a feminine side. I guess being with you brings it out more.”

“Don’t worry about rushing to judgment. Everything will fall into place in time, baby.”

“I was actually thinking of changing my name to ‘Bobbi’.” Would you like that?

“Yeah. Its whatever YOU want to do. But yes I think it’s cute.”

I notice that you are wearing a hot pink bikini and since we’ve been together you’ve been letting your blonde hair grow longer. I also detect a hint of mascara and cheek blusher. You look totally hot. Your lightly tanned body with just a thin coat of lotion looks SO sexy.

“Andy, would you rub some lotion on my back?”

“Sure, baby.”

“While you lay face down on the lounger I gently rub the lotion onto your shoulders. Gradually I work my way down to your ass and legs. You moan and say “OOOOOhhhh that feels so good.”

You turn over onto your side as I lean over and kiss you. You say, “I love you Andy.”

“I love you too Bobbi.”

Through your tiny pink bikini panties, I can see your erection straining for release. And your nipples are very hard. You have perfect small natural breasts. God you are so beautiful. As we kiss again I put my hand on your thigh and gradually run it up your leg until I’m massaging your cock through your panties. Your skin is so smooth. Pulling your panties down, your cock is free to grow to its full length and slowly I begin to suck you very gently and teasingly.

“Don’t’ stop baby” you say breathlessly. “I wasn’t planning on it sweetie” I say giggling slightly.

“We better get on the blanket Andy. I don’t think this lounge will hold both of us” you laugh.

Sliding down onto the blanket you stretch out so I can access every part of you. Stroking your cock ever so slowly I kiss and lick your amazing body all over. I can’t believe how fit you are. Your breasts, your thighs, your tummy, and of course your cock get the most attention. Occasionally we pause for a very long kiss. “God Andy, I’m not sure I can stand this much longer. Next time you might have to tie me up in your ‘tornado shelter’ you giggle.

“Oh. So that’s what you think is down there…” I say trying not to laugh. I knew you were too smart to fall for that “tornado shelter” explanation.

“Andy, I’m not very experienced but can I try something?”

“Sure, baby.”

Taking my cock in your mouth you begin to suck me off. For someone who says she doesn’t think she knows what she’s doing you seem like an expert.

Soon I’m the one that’s begging to cum!

Turing over on your back you look me in the eyes and say “Fuck me baby…”

Entering you gently, I go very slowly at first. You seem to know exactly what to do and soon I explode inside of you while your cute little cock spurts onto your tummy. Afterwards I lick it all off.

“I love you Bobbi.”

“I love you too Andy.”

“Are you still worried about our ‘age difference’ Andy?”

“No.”

“That’s good baby.”

“Let’s go get cleaned up then have dinner then later we can look over the letter of acceptance to grad school you received. I’m so proud of you Bobbi!”

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

04-26-2017, 09:23 PM

Along one wall of my den behind my desk is a heavy steel door. I tell most of my friends that it’s a “tornado shelter” and leave it at that. Here in the United States especially the area called “tornado alley” it’s not uncommon for people to have such a safe haven. Indiana is just East of this area but gets quite a few tornadoes, some of which are F4’s and even F5’s. Today, in fact, as I’m writing this, we had a tornado warning just south of Zionsville and about 10 minutes ago, hail.

“Andy, you said you’d show me what’s behind the door. I’d love to see it” Bobbi says excitedly.

“You sure you want to sweetie?”

“Yeah. You know I’ve already figured it out, baby.”

“OK. But it’s totally up to you. If you don’t like it that’s alright. You know I love you. So whatever, it’s OK.”

Opening the door I turn on the lights, they are dim. You follow me downstairs cautiously. You have total trust in me but I can tell you are a little apprehensive, and clearly excited. You are wearing very short cutoff jeans and a grey t-shirt cropped off just below your breasts. And you are barefoot.

“Geeze Andy, I’ve never seen anything like this before except in videos. Is this where you bring your dates?” you say giggling.

“Well not everyone likes this kind of thing. I’m not into pain or torture but I enjoy tying my partners up and keeping them on edge, sometimes for hours. You know Bobbi if you want to go back upstairs we can.”

“No Andy. I’m kind of turned on by it. Even when I was very young, I’ve always fantasized about being held captive by a powerful lover who would do whatever he wanted to me—but not someone who would ever hurt me. Do you know what I mean?”

“Yeah, I do Bobbi.” I say as you run your hand along the edge of a heavy oak table with wrist and ankle restraints. I can see the outline of your now very hard cock under your shorts.

“You know, Andy, I was with someone when I was still a teenager who tied me up and was really rough with me. At first, I thought it would be awesome but he wouldn’t stop and then started to hurt me. I got really scared and have never tried this with anyone ever since.”

“Well that person was a real creep Bobbi. He’s lucky I didn’t get ahold of him. He should probably be in jail.”

Laughing you say “Ohmigod! He’d fucking shit his pants if he saw you. You’re more than twice his size.”

“If you ever do decide you want to try any of this stuff we can--if not I understand. I love YOU Bobbi. I’ve totally enjoyed our last few weeks together. I meant what I said when I asked you to stay here with me. Our relationship is SO much more than this.”

“I love you too Andy. What do you think about this chair? I’d let you strap me in if you wanted. I trust you totally baby” you say as you stand up on your tiptoes and kiss me.

“Why don’t we do this, Bobbi? Have a seat and get used to how it feels--I won’t do anything unless you tell me too. OK?”

You sit in the bondage chair and place your arms and legs as if you are strapped in. “Wow I didn’t know my legs would be so far apart!” you giggle. “It actually IS kind of a turn on Andy. Kiss me baby.”

I lean over and kiss you very deeply. You kiss me back and our tongues are all over the inside of each other’s mouths. Reaching down I run my hands up your thighs, lightly stroking your cock through your shorts. I can feel it react to my touch as you let out a moan. Then I run both my hands up under your t-shirt and play with your nipples massaging them gently. Then we kiss again. You look up at me and smile.

“Andy, that feels wonderful. You can strap me in anytime…”

Gently, very gently, I fasten all of the straps. Along the way I pause and ask you if everything’s all right.

“God yes!” you say excitedly.

Soon you are tightly strapped in and I unzip your jeans as your very hard cock springs out. I can see there is a lot of precum. I kiss you on the mouth as I run my hand along the shaft ever so lightly stroking the head of your cock with my fingers. You say “Oh fucking god… that feels SO good, Andy.”

“Well I’m just getting started baby.”

“Shit, I guess I’m really in for it aren’t I?” you say laughing.

“Yeah you are, but you do know you have the power to say ‘stop’ at any time Bobbi.”

“Why would I ever want to Andy?”

Kneeling before you I slowly start to suck you off. I bring you teasingly close to cumming then back off ever so slightly. After a while I can tell you are really frustrated as the tension builds. LOL

You have been desperately trying to come but to no avail. Pausing for a second I look up at you. You are drenched in sweat and all your muscles are straining against the straps. Our eyes meet. It’s time. God you are beautiful Bobbi.

Returning to your cock I continue to suck you using a slow and steady motion. Gradually I can feel your orgasm building until you literally explode into my mouth. I swallow all your cum. Your back arches as you pull against your bonds. I have been masturbating while sucking you and my own orgasm is very powerful but brief. Still on my knees I collapse between your legs onto your lap. You lay back against the chair and sigh. Your breathing is very relaxed.

“I’ve never felt anything like that before Andy. Wow. Do you have anything where you could fuck me while I was like maybe tied to a torture rack or something?”

“Yeah sure Bobbi, that would be awesome.”

“Andy, I’m not scared with you. That was amazing. I think I’d let you kill me if you wanted.”

Laughing I say “Well I wouldn’t go THAT far but I’m really glad you liked it baby.”

After undoing the straps. We hold each other for the longest time. I kiss you on top of your head and stroke your long blonde hair. “God I feel so close to you, Andy. I guess I really am your girlfriend aren’t I?” you say as you hug me very tightly.

We take a shower together downstairs and put on two of the extra bathrobes I keep for guests. We lay on the couch and watch TV for a while. We are both very tired and soon we have fallen asleep, you on top of me.

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

04-28-2017, 02:15 PM

It had been a long day for both of us. I had to visit several clients as well as work very late on my grading and you, having just finished your final exams, started working as a counselor at the youth center. Worn out, we go to bed, kiss and say goodnight.

Rolling over onto my side and half asleep I hear “Andy? What do you think about our relationship?”

Never sure exactly how to answer this question correctly—usually whatever answer I give is always the “wrong” one… LOL. So I just say “I love you Bobbi you mean everything to me.”

“I love you too Andy but what do you think about us?”

“What do you mean Bobbi?”

“Well… do you remember when we first met, I asked you if you thought I was gay or trans.”

“Yeah. But that’s for you to decide. No one else can label you. I love you the same Bobbi no matter how you identify.”

“I know that Andy. But how do YOU see me? Do you think I’m a gay guy? Or maybe a femboy?”

Fully awake now I realize we aren’t going to be going to sleep, at least for a while. Besides I know how important this issue is to you so I say “Bobbi you asked me how I felt about you. You can identify as whatever gender you choose, dress however you want, hang out with whatever friends you want. But I see you as a beautiful, extremely intelligent, caring, loving, young woman.”

“You don’t think I’m gay?”

“No.”

“Would it matter to you?”

“No.”

“What if I told you I really was gay?”

“Then I guess we’d both be gay. Because I’m in love with you Bobbi. I think you’re totally hot. So that would make us gay lovers.”

“I love you so much Andy” you say while snuggling close and then kissing me.

“Can I ask you something else Andy?”

“Sure.”

“Would you meet my family?”

“Yeah. Like when?”

“Like next weekend? My Mom and Dad said they wanted to have us over for dinner. I’ve told them a lot about you. My Dad is a big college football fan. He said he saw you play in the Rose Bowl in the early 2000’s. He told me you were awesome. I’m too young to remember it. Sorry!”

“Gee thanks for reminding me how old I am…” I say laughing.

“Andy?”

“Yeah Bobbi?”

“Well since we’re up you know what I was thinking?”

“Probably the same thing I was.”

You look up at me. Then you slide the straps of your nightgown over your shoulders baring your beautiful breasts. Saying nothing, you just lie back, look at me, and smile. We kiss and make out for a long time then using a little lube I gently massage your prostate. When you are ready, I enter you and we fuck each other slowly and gently. We take our time just enjoying each other. I think your little cock is so cute when it spurts onto your tummy. Our orgasms are relaxing and afterward we just lie there snugging and kissing.

Next Sunday afternoon we head over to your parents for dinner. I am a little nervous about meeting them. You told me I had nothing to worry about but still it’s just one of those things.

We take the Hellcat. I just hope your Dad doesn’t work for Ford. LOL Your Mom meets us at the door. Bobbi introduces me and her Mom is very friendly. “I’ve heard so much about you, Andy!” she says.

Her Dad is in the living room watching football. “He extends his hand and says “Nice to meet you Andy. Maybe you can tell me what is wrong with these Colts!” “A lot” I say laughing. “Where do you want to begin?”

Her Mom says “Bobbi was telling us how you two met. Ohmigod! The way she talks about you!”

I noticed that her Mom called her “she.” I take that as a good sign.

Her Dad ads “Bobbi used to be a ’tomboy’ We never knew whether he wanted to be a guy or a girl.” Umm… unfortunately this is NOT a good a sign. I don’t like hearing anyone referring to Bobbi (or any transwoman) using a male pronoun. “He could fight though. Once I saw him deck this bully that called him a ‘faggot.’ I still don’t understand much about this transgender stuff. That Olympic guy on TV—Bruce or ‘Caitlyn’ or whatever became a girl so I guess maybe that what’s happening to Bobbi. You know a lot more about this stuff than we do.”

Her Dad continues, “Whatever Bobbi is we still love him. We are glad he met someone. There used to be all kinds of weirdos hanging around.”

“Daddy! Those were my friends from the LGBT group at school! They were NOT ‘weirdos’!”

“Well Andy looks like a nice young man to us. And he’s successful in business and obviously very smart. Look at the car he drives. I dunno, he must think of you as a ‘girl’ Bobbi because he sure as hell doesn’t seem gay to me.”

I don’t say anything. Even though I’m offended I’m trying my best not to laugh. Bobbi looks at me and rolls her eyes as if to say “See what I had to put up with?”

There will be lots of time for me to talk to her Mom and Dad after we get to know each other better. I’m crazy in love with their daughter and I don’t want to mess this up with an argument right now. When the time is right, we’ll have a talk. I guarantee it.

In the kitchen, her Mom says to me “So you and Bobbi really like each other? I always did think Bobbi was different somehow. If she didn’t have a well… you know… I’d swear she was a ‘real girl.’ Even when she was little.” I cringe when Bobbi’s Mom uses the phrase “real girl.” “She’s a really sweet person I’m sure you know by now. As her Dad says we don’t really understand exactly what ‘transgender’ is. All we know is what we’ve seen on TV. But I think that’s what is going on with Bobbi. And I know she cares about you very much. So tell me, are you ready for all of this Andy?”

Bobbi comes into the kitchen, kisses me, then holds onto my arm tightly. Her back stiffens and she looks her Mom right in the eyes. “Mommy, you and Daddy have known I was this way for years. I know you have always loved and supported me even though you didn’t understand fully what was going on. Many people in our society still don’t. What if I had been born a genetic girl? You’d love me as your daughter. Well--think about it. I AM a girl! And I’ve met someone I’ve fallen in love with. This weekend I wanted you to meet Andy and get to know him. He’s very special to me. I love you Mommy and I want you and Daddy in my life also. But you are going to have to accept that this is who I am.”

Dinner is ready and we go into the dining room. With a lot of the awkward stuff out of the way, our conversation goes much better. We talk about many things and her Mom and Dad actually seem very nice. I don’t think Bobbi’s parents are bad, like many people, they just don’t understand. It turns out Bobbi wasn’t kidding; her Dad is a big sports fan and follows college football. He has seen me play several times on TV and once even took Bobbi as a little kid to see us play. He even remembered the interception I returned for a touchdown that day. He had always hoped Bobbi would grow enough to play football in high school. I bet he never realized his future son in law was the starting middle linebacker in that game. Strange how stuff works out.

After getting to know me better, and after realizing just how much in love we are, Bobbi’s parents seem to be more accepting of her as a female. And us as a couple. I think like many things this will just take time. Overall, I had a nice evening and think I won her parents over. But we will still have our “talk” one of these days. I can’t let some of the things that were said go unchallenged. Just think of it as “educational.”

After dinner Bobbi and I go for a walk in the woods behind the house. “I hope you didn’t mind my Dad. He just doesn’t ‘get it’ Andy. My Mom sort of does but it would be easier for her if I had just been born a genetic female. She really wanted a daughter. I know how it appeared but they really do love me. And they didn’t know at first exactly what to make of you. You really gave them something to think about. A six-foot-four former college football hero, successful teacher and businessman, who has been married twice to ciswomen, falling in love with their ‘son the sissy’ and acting like there’s nothing unusual about it. How fucking crazy that must have been to them!” Then you start laughing so hard.

“I’m glad I met you Andy. I really mean that. Did you know I used to play in these woods as a little kid? I always was ‘Sheena’ or ‘Wonder Woman’ or ‘Supergirl’ or ‘Lara.’ I could climb that big tree over there. See?” There is a full moon. The moonlight makes your beautiful eyes look almost surreal. You put your arms around my neck and say “I love you Andy.”

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

04-28-2017, 07:21 PM

Went overseas on business recently. Have read so much about other’s experiences with escorts decided to try it myself. While I was there, I met this incredibly beautiful girl in a bar and took her back to my hotel room for a night of wild, unprotected, amazing sex.

The next morning, when I woke up, she was gone. A few days later my cock became inflamed and started to itch. By the next day it had turned black and looked infected.

The first doctor I went to said “Very, very, bad. Cock will need to be cut off!”

Thought to myself, “No way! I need to get a second opinion.”

Went to see another doctor. He said “That is absolutely the worst case I’ve ever seen. We must cut your cock off right now!”

Again, I didn’t like that diagnosis either, so I went to see a third doctor.

After a thorough examination, the third doctor said “Not a problem. Take two asprin. Wait a day. Cock will fall off all by itself."

a9127

04-28-2017, 11:10 PM

Continued from the story “Meeting Her Parents”…

“I love you too Bobbi.”

The night is warm and the beautiful moonlight makes everything seem magical. Your parents’ live way out in the country so there’s not anyone else around for miles. And they long ago went to bed. So it’s like the two of us are the only people on earth.

We kiss and make out for the longest time. I can feel your hard little cock as your body presses up against mine. I get down on my knees and unzip your jeans. I use my tongue to lick up and down your shaft, occasionally taking all of you in my mouth. I slide your jeans off, then your panties and top. You hold my head tightly as I suck you ever so slowly. Then I reach around and gently work my finger into you so I can massage your prostate as I continue sucking and teasing you. “Jesus God Andy, I’ve never felt anything like that before. Oh Fuck!”

Stopping for a moment I work my way up and down both of your thighs. You have long muscular legs and your skin is so silky. You kneel down and run your hands all over me. “God you’re so strong, Andy.” I kiss your tummy and your breasts, licking and gently biting your hard nipples. I think you have an amazing body. Just perfect, Bobbi.

We go at each other like this for quite a while. You work your way down and suck my cock. You run your tongue around the head. It feels great. Stopping, you look up at me and say breathlessly “I want you to take me from behind Andy.”

We stand up together and walk over to a nearby tree. You lean your head back and I kiss you on the neck. Then our mouths meet. While we kiss I feel your ass with one hand while jerking you off slowly with the other. You just moan and say “Oh God Andy…”

Gradually I work my fingers inside you while continuing to slowly stroke your cock. You instinctively bend over using your arms to support yourself against the tree and spread your legs. I kiss your beautiful ass as I keep stroking your cock which is now dripping precum.

Standing up I use both hands to steady myself as I enter you from behind. You gasp slightly. It’s hardly the first time I’ve been inside you but I think you were surprised at how good it actually felt. I remember the time you told me how much it hurt with a former partner and how rough they were. The last thing I’d ever do is hurt you Bobbi. I want this to be an amazing experience for you baby.

You continue to lean up against the tree for support as I fuck you. You are still very tight and I feel like I am going to cum. I start stroking your cock faster and faster and I can feel the two of us getting close. Between the beautiful warm evening, and the increasing love we feel for each other there is something extra special about tonight.

We cum at the same time. There is the indescribable feeling of release then waves of pleasure. You steady yourself against the tree until I’m through ejaculating then after I pull out we both sit there together leaning against the tree. You reach over and hold my hand. We are both covered in dirt and sweat and cum. I’m not sure if I’ve ever felt like this with anybody--ever. You look over at me and just smile.

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

05-31-2017, 11:13 PM

Memorial Day weekend in Indianapolis is totally centered around the “500.” Billed as the “Greatest Spectacle in Racing” probably a few of our members on TLB have been to it before. This Memorial Day, Bobbi and I have decided to stay at home and have a pool party and cookout with friends and just listen to the race like they did back in the “old” days. That leaves us with the rest of the weekend to be alone together. I am out for the summer and Bobbi doesn’t start her summer classes until the middle of June.

Zionsville is far enough from the Motor Speedway that there is not a lot of race traffic but still it has been very busy this week. We went shopping Friday night. There had been a line of storms expected to come through that evening and a tornado watch had been issued. We noticed the sky to the West as we headed back to her car.

“It looks pretty bad sweetie. Glad our party isn’t tonight.”

“You know we might have to spend the night in your ‘tornado shelter’ Andy” you say giggling.

“We might. Are you sure you want to?”

I look over at you. You have been working on your tan and your beautiful blonde hair has been getting longer. You are wearing tight jean shorts, a light green t-shirt and sandals. You take my hand as we walk to the car. Looking up at me with those blue eyes, you say “I love you Andy.”

“I love you too Bobbi. I wouldn’t worry about the weather. We’ll be OK.”

“I always feel safe with you. My Mom told me you stopped by their house last week. She said you and her and my Dad talked about some stuff.”

“I wanted to tell them what a wonderful daughter they have and how much I love her. Also I wanted to explain some things to them about what ‘transgender’ means and what terms to use and not to use when referring to you or any transwoman. We also talked a little about some of the issues you have to deal with—including discrimination and the threat of violence. Then your Dad told me how much he liked my Hellcat. So I took him for a ride. I kept it under 180…”

Giggling you say “Jesus Andy, I hope you didn’t overdo it. You probably scared the shit out of him. You know they really do love me they just don’t understand me totally.”

“I could tell that Bobbi when I met them. Many people are well meaning but ignorant. You are everything to them. But I just couldn’t let some of the things they said the other night go.”

“Well thanks for standing up for me Andy. I wish I had known someone like you in high-school. You know I see myself in the teenagers I counsel. That’s why I want to become a Social Worker. I really do know where they’re coming from. I want to help them.”

“You will do wonderful things with your life Bobbi. I could tell what a caring and loving person you were when we first met. That’s why I love you… Well that and I think you’re hot as fuck.”

“You are so silly Andy but thanks” you say as you kiss me.

“I had a good time talking to your Dad about college football. He really knows a lot about the game. I’m sure we’ll be watching some games together in the future.”

“Well I guess that’s all ‘guy’ stuff or ‘male bonding’ or whatever… Just kick us girls out to the kitchen I guess…” you say rolling your eyes and letting out a sigh. “Anyway, I’m glad you like my parents Andy. I know they like you. A lot.”

We load up the car and head back home. It’s only a few miles but in that short time the sky has gotten black and it is very still. When we get home we take everything inside. Our house faces West and we can see lightning out our living room windows.

“Andy this is what I’d like to do tonight” you say as you stand up on your tip toes put your arms around my neck and kiss me for the longest time. We spend several minutes going at it, our tongues all over the insides of each other’s mouths. I grab your ass through your shorts and slowly slide my hands inside. As I unzip your shorts I take your hard cock and begin to stroke it. You pull my workout shorts down and begin to slowly stroke me as well. We continue kissing and jacking each other off when suddenly you stop.

“Andy. I have a better idea. Why don’t you take me downstairs? We’ll be safe from the storm and you can do anything to me baby.”

“Anything?”

“Yes” you say breathlessly, your voice getting heavy with excitement and anticipation.

“OK. But let’s put this stuff away first.”

You start to put away the groceries but I stop you.

“I’ll take care of it Bobbi. Come here. Turn around.”

You do and I tie your hands tightly behind your back also tying your elbows. Then I proceed to suck your cock until I can tell you are about to come.

“Not yet baby. We’ve got a long night ahead of us” I say gently. Then I tie you in a kneeling position with your thighs spread way apart. I also wrap a length of soft rope around your throbbing cock. Finally I gag you.

“I’ll put this all away sweetie.” Actually, all I can think of is how great you look and how much I want to fuck you. It is as much “torture” for me to wait as it is for you…

Gently I help you up and lead you downstairs. Removing your gag, I kiss you. Then I attach wrist and ankle restraints and slowly tighten them until you are almost totally suspended. Your toes are barely touching the ground and your legs are spread so far apart.

“Do you remember when you said you would like me to fuck you while you were tied up?”

“Yeah.”

“How does this feel? Nothing hurts?”

“It feels awesome baby. God.”

I can tell you like it. You cock is incredibly hard and when I stroke it ever so lightly you moan like you need to cum. The precum is flowing. Your nipples are hard under your t-shirt and your breathing has changed. It is not air conditioned down there so your body is already covered in sweat. I will have to proceed very slowly or else you are going to cum right away.

“Bobbi, you can say ‘stop’ at any time. Also if I think something’s not right that’s it. No questions asked. I love you and would never hurt you but things can get intense.”

“I know that Andy.”

We kiss and I play with your cock. You moan and pull against your restraints. Turning a wheel, I tighten them just a little more. Then put straps around your thighs pulling them far apart. Finally I place a wide leather belt around your waist tightening it until you gasp. Then I attach it to the walls with chains.

“Is that OK Bobbi?” I ask.

“Yeah. Jesus Andy I feel like such a slut.”

“Well sometimes you are a slut but that’s OK so am I.”

“I love it Andy. God, how long are you gonna keep me like this? I want you to fuck me baby.”

“Awhile. That storm looked pretty bad. We’re safe down here. I told you this was a tornado shelter.”

Taking a knife I cut your clothes off. Soon you are totally naked. Your body looks so hot that for a second I feel like I’m going to cum. I have to relax. Kneeling down in front of you I reach around and finger your ass and then using lots of lube insert a very large rubber cock into you. As I fuck your ass with it I lick your shaft and tease the head of your throbbing cock for what seems like forever. All you can do is moan and weakly say “Christ Andy I don’t think I can take any more.”

“OK baby.”

Walking behind you I replace the rubber cock with my own. Running my hands up and down your body I concentrate on your taught stomach, your thighs, and your cock. Then as I begin to fuck you I gently massage and pinch your nipples. My strokes are steady and regular. Gradually I pick up the pace.

Your breathing changes and I can feel the tension build in your body. My own orgasm is building but I want you to come first. I know you’ve never done anything like this before and I want it to be something good that you’ll always remember. You had told me when we first met you had been with someone who hurt you physically. Personally, I would like to kill the motherfucker. What a piece of shit.

You and I have something very special between us. There’s only ever been one other person I felt like this about and that was a long time ago. I can tell there’s no turning back for me so I begin to jack you off rapidly. You pull hard against the straps and I can feel your cock pulsing. A second later I shoot my load into you. It’s been a couple of days since we had sex so we make a real mess. My cum runs down your legs and you shoot your load several feet onto some of my weight equipment.

Exhausted you go limp and say “Fuck Andy, I’ve never felt anything like that. God…”

Still inside you I run my hands through your hair then hold you tightly. My arms wrapped around you. You turn around as best you can and we share a very long kiss.

“I love you Bobbi.”

“I love you too Andy.”

After undoing your straps we head upstairs to our bedroom and climb into bed together. The storms are still going on outside. We talk for a while. You look at me, smile, then giggling slightly, kiss me gently. “That was awesome. Goodnight sweetie...” you say before you drift off to sleep.

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

06-01-2017, 03:44 PM

Hope you have enjoyed this latest series. I always like to share the backgrounds of the people in my stories so I thought I'd tell you a little about who Bobbi is...

Name: Bobbi Taylor.
Born: Nashville, Tennessee, June 29, 1995. Moved to Indianapolis with her family when she was 3.
Gender: Female
Height: 5’7”
Weight: 135
Hair: Medium length, blonde.
Eyes: Blue.
Cock: Small.
Body type: Athletic.
College Attended: UIndy. Degree: BA Sociology. GPA 3.75.
Interests: Art, music, travel, cooking, gardening, reading, sports, technology.

Bobbi grew up believing she was gay. In her own words: “I felt like a girl but I also liked doing ‘guy’ stuff too. I always considered myself gay because that’s what everyone said.” Her parents loved their only child but they never understood her. She liked to play in the woods behind their house and would imagine she was “Supergirl” or “Wonder Woman.” She told her Mom once and her Mom and Dad took her to see a counselor. The counselor said there was nothing wrong with Bobbi. Naturally strong and athletic, Bobbi tried out for soccer in grade school but was bullied by the other kids and eventually quit. She never forgot the experience and later in high school when one of the boys who had called her a “faggot” did it again, she beat the crap out of him. Bobbi always got excellent grades and found support and friends in an LGBT youth group. Very caring and nurturing, she always tried to help her friends and would sit up all night talking with them. She always saw herself as sort of a protector. Many of the other kids called her “Mom” even though she was younger than most of them. She never dated much and was in a very brief but abusive relationship. In May 2017, she received her degree in Sociology and plans to become a Social Worker. This summer, she was accepted to a Master’s program and started taking classes. She met Andy at an LGBT conference where he was one of the speakers. She liked what he had to say about being true to yourself and not ever letting anyone else define who you are. Afterwards she introduced herself to him. They talked over lunch and discovered they had a lot in common despite close to a 15 year age difference. At first Andy was hesitant but she persisted, saying “You of all people should understand what I’ve been through my entire life. I’ve had to do more growing up than most people twice my age.” They have been together ever since. They live in Zionsville, IN and enjoy just hanging out at home, doing academic research, working out, and cooking.

a9127

06-15-2017, 01:48 PM

The following story was inspired by "Toni" the girl on the cover of "Small Town Transvestite" posted in the Drag Queens forum. Hope you enjoy it... ;)

A few nights ago I was heading home from the gym. Located on Oak Street in Zionsville it’s only about three miles from where I live. Many years ago, this was mostly farmland and Oak Street was a dirt road. None of the Interstates existed back then and the “big city,” Indianapolis, seemed much farther away than it does now.

There is a severe thunderstorm that just sort of popped up. The forecast said nothing about storms. I chalk it up to living in Indiana. Suddenly there is a blinding flash of lightning. I pull over and then everything goes black.

When I wake up it’s a clear, beautiful warm summer night. Carefully, I pull back on to Oak Street. Something seems different. It’s really bumpy. I realize that the road is dirt! “Well that’s great… why didn’t they tell us they were going to be doing roadwork at night!” I’m kind of pissed because I could have easily driven my truck. The Hellcat sits so low I can hear it scrape. “Shit!” I check my cellphone and it’s not working. In fact none of the GPS stuff in my car or satellite radio is working! All I can get are “AM” radio stations and they are playing music that sounds like something my grandparents would’ve listened to.

Farther down, I see someone standing at the side of the road. It looks like a girl hitchhiking. As I pull up I can tell she’s wearing older style clothing. Maybe she went to a party? I have a thing about never picking up hitchhikers but I can’t just leave her there so I slow down and stop.

She comes over to the car and I roll down the window. I get a good look at how pretty she is. “Where you going?”

“Anywhere but here. How about a ride to Indianapolis?”

“OK. But I need to stop by my place first.”

“Where’s that?”

“Just down the road.”

Laughing she says “in the cornfield?”

Suddenly I realize my house is gone. In fact there’s nothing at all.

“Ummm… well it used to be here…”

“Are you drunk baby? I mean you are really cute but are you OK?”

“Yeah. I just think I lost my way up here.”

“You and me both...” she says smiling at me. I think I lost mine a long time ago sweetie. You have no idea."

Then you add “Why don’t you come to Indianapolis with me? Maybe we can have a good time.”

You climb in and I say “My name’s Andy. What’s yours?”

“Toni. Thanks for stopping by the way. I thought no one would ever come by.”

“What are you doing out so late?”

“I had a big argument with my family. They told me to get out. I was gonna go downtown and stay with friends. Wow Andy I’ve never seen a car like this. What is it?”

“It’s a Dodge.”

“Well it’s not at all like my dad’s” you giggle. “These seats feel wonderful. I feel like I could sleep in one.”

I head West to where I expect I-65 to be but there’s nothing.

“Andy, you really are lost! I know how to get to Indianapolis from here. Turn around.”

We head back East on Oak Street. In the moonlight, I can see there’s no houses. No gym. No Bentley dealership. Just farms. I recognize some of the buildings in downtown Zionsville but they look so much newer. At least now I sort of know where I am.

“Don’t worry sweetie, I’ll get us there. Jesus! Watch your speed. It’s only 25 out here!”

“25? What do they drive, horses and buggy’s?”

“Well sometimes…”

We drive very slowly but that’s OK, it’s a beautiful evening and we talk about many things. You tell me a lot about your family. “I was always considered the outcast” you say. “When I was younger I was picked on by the other kids in school. Noticing my size and build, you say “I wish I’d had a friend like you.”

“Well I’d never let anyone pick on you.”

“Awww… that’s so sweet Andy. You seem like a really nice guy. Are you married?”

“I was several years ago.”

“Have a girlfriend?”

“No. Not at the moment.”

“You know Andy. There’s a lot of things about me you still don’t know. I wish I could tell you.”

“Toni, you seem like a really nice girl. I’ve enjoyed just talking with you tonight. Can I ask you something?”

I can see you become a little apprehensive and you say tentatively “What?”

“Why are you dressed like that? Your clothes look like they’re from the 40’s or the 50’s. I mean you look great. I just wondered if you were at a party or something.”

“I like wearing dresses. Well at least most of the time. And it is 1949.”

OK. That explains a lot. Trying not to seem alarmed I realize that the storm earlier must have been a “time portal.”

“Well I hope you don’t mind me saying this but I think you’re beautiful.”

“Thank you. You know I hardly ever hear people say that to me.”

“I can’t imagine why not. If they don’t they’re fucking crazy.”

“Where DID you learn that word young man…” you say giggling. "My mom would wash out your mouth with soap!”

“Sorry. I just thought everyone used it.”

“Really? Where are you from anyway?”

“Actually I live right here in Zionsville. In Stonegate.”

“Stonegate? Well wherever you are from I think you are really sweet.” With that you lean over and kiss me.

Then you say “God I wish I could tell you more Andy.”

“It’s OK. It can’t be anything that bad can it? Even if it is I’d help you.”

“Yeah I know you would. I wish there were more guys like you. And yes many people would think it’s something bad.”

This time I lean over and kiss you. You open your mouth a little. Our tongues touch. You run your hands over my chest and arms. I place one hand on your thigh but you stop me before I can go “there.”

“Andy, I want you to tell me what exactly happened to you. Then I will tell you everything.”

“OK Toni.”

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

06-15-2017, 01:49 PM

Continued from Part 1 (http://forum.transladyboy.com/showpost.php?p=266471&postcount=216) above...

“You know before I saw you driving down the road there was a very bad thunderstorm. I don’t remember anybody predicting one. There was a lightning strike. For a second I was dazed. Then there you were, driving a car that’s nothing like anything I’ve ever seen. And you say you are from around here but you don’t know where anything is. I want you to tell me the truth. Are you like some kind of spaceman or something? Do you work for the government? You know after the war they have had all kind of crazy things like atomic bombs, jet planes, TV, radar, computers…”

“Well I don’t really know what happened either but I was heading home from the gym and ran into a thunderstorm and suddenly there YOU were. Everything I know is gone. No, I’m not a ‘spaceman’ but I think the storm might have interfered with time.”

“Yeah. I’ve read stories about things like that. So what year is it Andy?”

“2017.”

“Oh my God. That would explain everything. I believe you baby. So what do we do about it?”

“I don’t know but we were making out and it was going great.”

“Yeah we were. I really liked it” you say smiling at me. “Now I’ve have to tell you something about myself. If you don’t want to be with me afterward, I’ll understand but please listen to me Andy.” Your face has turned very serious and you look me right in the eyes. They are watery. I think I know what you are about to tell me. You might be surprised at how I really feel about you Toni.

“Andy,” then a long pause “I’m really a boy. Like I have a… you know. Ever since I was very young I felt different. Like a girl. No one understood. They still don’t. The doctors were no help. They all said 'He'll grow out of it.' My mom and dad forced me to dress like a boy and play with toy guns and airplanes and play baseball and stuff like that. I kept asking Santa for a doll for Christmas. Everyone laughed at me. Whenever I got caught trying on any of my sister’s clothes I got a whipping. When I was in school I was always picked on by the other kids. I used to pretend that I was Snow White or Cinderella and invent imaginary friends. The only real friends I have are the ones in Indianapolis I was going to stay with. I’m not a bad person Andy. I’m just different. It’s who I am.”

You are crying now and through your tears say “If you don’t want to be seen with me I understand. But I just want you to know how much I liked being with you tonight. You can take me to Indianapolis now if you want.”

“Toni, I don’t know how else to say this but none of that matters to me. In my time things are different. Sure we still have a lot of the same problems, but you would be surprised at the number of people who are accepting of girls like you. Even fall in love with them or get married. Just like anyone else. My first girlfriend was transgender. Many of my friends are. There are celebrities who are. Unfortunately there are still people around who are just as bad as anyone you’ve encountered but they are in the minority and most people I know see those people as ignorant and bigoted. We even have laws against ‘hate crimes’ in some states. And you aren’t a ‘boy’ you are a woman. A very beautiful one.”

“Andy, nobody but my closest friends have ever referred to me as a woman. Not even my mom and dad. They all say I’m a sissy, a fag, or a queer. The only guys I’ve ever known are creeps who just want to have sex with me for a thrill. Any guy that I ever really liked already had a girlfriend or left me when he found out.” “Well I’m not like them Toni” I say as I hold you. You have stopped crying and smiling you say “Thanks Andy. So, do you wanna take up where we left off?”

You are a great kisser and this time when our hands start to explore you don’t stop me. We both gently stroke each other’s hard cocks through our clothes and breathlessly you say “Let’s wait ‘till we get downtown. I’ll get us a hotel room.” “Let me pay for it” I say getting out my debit card. Laughing, Toni says “What the fuck is that?” covering her mouth in mock shame for using a bad word. “A piece of plastic? Better let me pay for it.”

When we arrive downtown we check into the Grand Hotel of Indianapolis (now called the Omni Severin). Of course I can’t find a place to park. The garage I usually park in wouldn’t be built for almost another 50 years! Eventually I find a spot in back. We go up to our room and Toni orders champagne. There is thunder in the distance.

Toni asks “Do you hear that? Something tells me tonight will be our only time together. I wish I could go back to your world with you Andy. I don’t think you’d like living in 1949. I have no idea what the next 70 years will be like but I’m not going to give up. I really believe we’ll see each other again.”

As you lie back on the bed you take my hand and smile at me. You look so beautiful. We take our time enjoying each other as I slowly undress you. You are wearing thigh-high stockings and I kiss and caress each leg as I remove them. “God Toni, you are SO fucking hot.” You giggle as I use the “F-word” again. I kiss you all over then I go down on you and take your cock into my mouth. After a few minutes I can feel your body tense then relax. I swallow all of your cum. Sitting up, you say, “It’s my turn now baby. Just lay back…” Then you go down on me. “God, that feels awesome, Toni.” Laughing you say “I’ve never heard anyone use the word ‘awesome’ that way before. It must be great. Thanks.” I say “Well it kind of started in the 80’s.”

Afterward, we both lie there holding each other. The storm has gotten worse and we can see lightning outside our window. I don’t think we have much more time together. Looking over at me you get a tube of K-Y jelly out of your purse. You lie back on the bed and pull your legs up. Once I’m inside, you wrap your legs around me and say “Fuck me hard baby.” Our lovemaking is urgent, passionate. You look up at me and say “I love you Andy.”

“I love you too Toni.”

Our orgasms are powerful. Exhausted and still deep inside you, for the longest time I just lie there on top of you as you hold me tightly. You look so relaxed and content. I can feel your heart beating. The lightning is very intense now. If I’m right about what caused all of this, our time together is quickly running out. We don’t say anything. There’s no need to. We just smile and touch each other’s faces. We both know this night will have to last a lifetime. Then we kiss for what seems like forever…

When I wake up I’m back in Zionsville. It’s early morning. I must have pulled off to the side during the storm. Oak Street is like it always has been. My house is just up the road. I can see the signs for I-65. I head home and pull in the driveway. Very tired, I walk upstairs and fall into bed. I have a dream about meeting the most wonderful girl. But it seems so real. Did it actually happen?

Later this summer I attended an event downtown honoring one of the most important figures in Indianapolis LGBT history. Today is her 93rd birthday. After several speakers paid tribute to her accomplishments. I had a chance to finally meet her. She looked up at me and smiled. Instantly I recognized those beautiful eyes. I hugged her as she said “Nice to see you again, Andy. It’s been a long time, hasn’t it?”

Copyright © 2017 AMS

Boner

06-16-2017, 07:52 PM

November is a depressing time of year and when you’re an 18 year old college freshman who’s stuck on campus for Thanksgiving break it’s even more so. Mom is off with her new boyfriend this year and I haven’t spoken to my father in years so I’m with nowhere to go over the long weekend. No girlfriend, no car, no job, and no money really limits my options. I’ll just hang in the dorm with some of the other losers I guess.

College hasn’t exactly been fun so far. I thought I’d get on campus and party and drink and hook up with girls. I didn’t exactly knock ‘em dead in high school and while I hoped I’d lose my virginity over the summer it didn’t turn out that way. Fact is even when I get to one of the parties, I’m too shy to hook up with anyone. All the girls seem to only like the upper classmen anyway and have no interest in dorky freshmen like me. Something look forward too I guess. So far my grades are good because my social life is shit.

I don’t mind the classes and the homework. It’s really what I’m here for anyway. Even though I’m just taking general education courses, I’m enjoying the subjects and getting good grades. By far my favorite course is Spanish 101 but it isn’t because I love the language, it’s because I can’t get enough of the teacher, Señora Ferraro.

I’ve never seen a teacher, let alone a woman, quite like her. She’s thin yet curvy with gorgeous golden bronze skin that sets off whatever she’s wearing. Her face is exquisite, large eyes and full lips with a perfectly formed nose under masses of lush blonde hair she either keeps pulled back with a colorful scarf or allows to spill across her slender shoulders. The way she moves, the way she speaks- everything about her is captivating. Needless to say I sit right up front and pay close attention while trying to conceal my excitement of being turned on by such an exotic creature. It’s hard not to stare let alone drool on my desk or squirm around in my seat because of a raging hard on.

Maybe I pay too much attention because other people have noticed. On the Wednesday before Thanksgiving , Miss Ferraro was going over some pronunciations, rolling her rs in that deliciously sexy voice of hers, I got so caught up in wanting to kiss those pretty lips I didn’t notice fratboy Fred Durant lean over and knock my books to my the floor. The class stopped short and Miss Ferraro spun around to see me sheepishly retrieving my books from the floor. To my surprise she gave me a soft smile before returning to the lesson. I felt like such an ass and wanted to kill Fred.

At last the bell rang and everyone hurriedly scooped up their belongings and headed for the door. It was later in the afternoon and in another hour the campus would be a ghost town. “Happy Thanksgiving Bob”, Fred said as he bumped my desk on the way out. Not having anywhere to go I wasn’t in as much of a rush.

“Adios Roberto”, Señora Ferraro called as I got close to the door. The last student slid by me as I turned to wish her a Happy Thanksgiving.

She gave me a smile. “How far is home for you?”, she asked.

“Actually I’m not going home this year, Señora. My mom is on vacation and I figured it’d be easier just to stay here on campus.”

“That’s no way to spend the holiday. Everyone should have a somewhere to go on Thanksgiving. Even if they don’t, they shouldn’t spend the day alone,” she said.

“Yeah well, I won’t be totally alone. I’m sure there’ll be other guys at the dorm. I’ll probably just watch football or something.”

“Do you like football, Roberto?”, she asked gathering up her coat and patent leather handbag. If there was one thing Miss Ferraro knew how to do it was dress. She pulled her white trench coat on and looked even sexier if that was possible. I felt the blood rush into my cheeks.

“Not really”, I said hoping my voice didn’t break. I felt an extreme need to get back to my room and get some relief.

“Well,” Miss Ferraro said and came a little closer. I’m doing a little entertaining tomorrow. My girlfriend is stopping by for a bit before we go out dancing tomorrow night. We’re not going out until later so if you’d like to stop by I’m sure I can fix you up with a home cooked meal. I can’t promise turkey but I wouldn’t want you to starve on Thanksgiving. My place is an easy walk from campus.”

Could this really be happening?

“I…uh….sure, I’d love to.” Smooth.

“Great”, she said and gave me a wide smile. “I don’t generally like for my students to know where I live but you’re very welcome, Roberto.”

She pulled a pen and a pad from her purse and scrawled out an address. Even her handwriting was sexy. She tore off the address and pressed it into my palm. I noticed how long and slender her fingers were, each tipped with an exquisitely manicure nail painted a hot shade of orange. The next thing I knew, one of those hands closed around my forearm and she leaned in to kiss my cheek.

“Until tomorrow,” she whispered and guided me to the door. My prick was a bar of steel and it was all I could do not to explode. I felt the dampness of pre-cum on my thigh. “Uh…yeah, thanks. See you tomorrow. Um…what time?”

“Not too early, Roberto. Why don’t you come around 7:00. Sofia should be there then. You’ll like her.”

As much as I wished it would only be the two of us, I wondered if Miss Ferraro’s friend would be as hot as her. Beautiful women always seemed to have beautiful friends. “Okay. See you then. Looking forward to it.”

“So am I, Roberto. So am I.”

Damn.

Boner

06-16-2017, 08:00 PM

The next day I found the address Miss Ferraro gave me and knocked on her door. I wanted to bring a bottle of wine or something but being under 21 kept me from that and my funds were pretty low anyway. I did manage to scrounge up enough to get a meager flower boquet at the grocery store.

The door swung open and there she was, dressed to the nines in a shimmery purple dress and looking way hotter than any woman had a right to.

“Roberto!”, she squealed. “You brought flowers! How sweet of you. Come in and meet my friend.” She gave me a kiss on the cheek and tugged me through the doorway. I was afraid my cock was going to brush up against her as it was instantly rock hard.

“Robert…meet Sofia”, Miss Ferraro said and steered me towards the couch where a stunning red-head sat. I wasn’t wrong in my prediction that my Spanish professor had hot friends. This woman was off the charts gorgeous!

“You’re right Sierra,” she purred. “He is really cute. Come and sit by me big boy”, she said and patted the cushion next to her.

Miss Ferraro took the flowers from my hand and led me to the couch and her friend. Just looking at Sofia’s flawless white skin packed into a sleeveless leather dress was almost too much for me. Even though she was sitting down I could tell she was very tall and it was obvious that she spent a lot of time at the gym. I never thought anyone’s arms were sexy before but all I could think about was how much I wanted to feel her muscles.

I didn’t have to wait long because the grabbed my wrist in a strong grip and pulled me down to the couch. “Why don’t you two get better acquainted while I find some water for these,” Miss Ferraro giggled and sauntered off towards the kitchen. I was alone with this incredible woman.

“I bet you drive all the girls crazy, Roberto,” she said in a husky voice. “Got a girlfriend?”

“I….uh…no. No I don’t have one”, I managed to stammer.

“That’s too bad. Tell you what, kid. How about I be your girlfriend tonight? What do you say?”

Looking at this woman, masses of red hair piled up over a face that belonged in a magazine, what could I say? “Ummm….okay.”

She laughed. “All right then. Come here and give me a kiss, lover boy.”

I slid towards her and she pulled me closer, covering my face with kishes from those beautiful red lips. She then licked my cheek which sent a chill down my spine before driving her tongue into my mouth. My toes curled as she started yanking my shirt up over my head and raking my back with her long, red nails.

She ground against me and I started to grind back. She was as strong as I thought and our making out began to feel like top of me, grinding away. I was lost in feelings of lust I didn’t know I had in me and let out a little moan which on made Sofia more aggressive. My hands fumbled weakly around her back for the zipper to her leather dress. I had to see the giant tits that were pressing against my chest.

I was stopped when her hand shot up and clenched my chin in a vice like grip. “Not yet,” she hissed. Her mouth opened and closed over mine in another passionate kiss. Every part of me melted under her except for my cock which felt like a bar of steel. I could already feel a bit a pre-cum staining my jeans.

My hand explored her solid, strong body. I never knew a woman could feel like this! Every inch of her felt powerful. I pushed against her a little and she pushed back, letting me know she was firmly in control. “Your mine now, bitch” she whispered. “All mine. I’m going to do with you what I want. Do you like that?” All I could do was moan.

She laughed and forced me to turn over. Her fingers closed on my crotch and I knew I was going to blow my load soon.

“Hey, not so fast. We have to give him a little show first.” My head jerked around to see Miss Ferraro standing there in a skin tight pink cat suit. Her hair spilled over her slender shoulders as she raised her arms and put her hands behind her head. Her chest thrust forward and her huge tits were on the verge of popping free.

“You’re right,” Sofia giggled. “Why don’t you put on some music and dance for us?”

Sierra obliged and put on the stereo. A sexy slow bass line poured out of the speakers as she began to move. She spun and shimmied in time with the music. I was hypnotized as Sofia pulled me onto her lap, her hand softly massaging my cock as it strained inside my jeans.

Sierra spun and faced away from us and as I watched, she brought the straps of her slinky cat suit down from her shoulders and began to slowly peel it off. I so wanted to go to her and run my hands over the smooth skin of her back but Sofia’s arm had found its way around my neck and held me back. “Look but don’t touch, little boy”, she whispered in my ear. “You’ll get your chance.”

By now Sierra had shucked her outfit completely and I marveled at her round, tight ass. I licked my lips as she kicked the shiny pink fabric away. I could feel myself drooling as she turned around…..

And I saw her swollen cock pointing right at me.

“Surprised? Watch are you going to do now lover?” Sofia laughed and pushed me on the floor. I looked up and Miss Ferraro’s cock was inches from my face. She looked down and smiled.

Sofia rose from the couch and her own dress fell away exposing her massive tits and even more massive cock. Both of these ladies put me to shame. I was shocked, horrified, but for some reason my own erection still raged.

“If you want to get out of here you can, Roberto,” Sierra said. “But if you do, I hope you’ll keep our secret.”

“I….I don’t want to leave, Miss Ferraro.” The words were out before I could even think of taking them back. They hung there in the air as both ladies closed in.

Sofia placed her strong hands on my shoulders and pushed me towards Sierra. Instinctually, my mouth opened and was filled. Even though I never had done this before, I seemed to know what she wanted as I reached my hands around to cup her lovely buttocks. I heard Sierra sigh and was pleased that I could give her such pleasure.

I felt my pants being pulled off but I kept at what I was doing. I wanted nothing more than to satisfy the beautiful woman before me. Time had lost all meaning but soon I felt a gentle pressure in an area of myself I never explored before. There was a coolness as I felt something damp back there.

“Don’t worry,” I heard Sofia say from behind me. “It’ll hurt at first but I promise to go slow and, trust me, you’ll like it.”

She was right!

a9127

06-16-2017, 09:27 PM

Boner

06-16-2017, 09:55 PM

Wow! Very sexy and well written. :drool: If Señora Ferraro ends up getting fired over this I'm sure I can get her hired at my university. We always need someone to teach SPA 101. :innocent:

I can understand why you would base a story on those two. :turnon: Looking forward to more... ;) :respect:

Thanks Andy! I'm so glad you enjoyed my little tale of lust.

I wrote in 2013 for Bob's Tgirls. That was the first site I ever joined. I had just discovered Gia Darling a few days before and my mind was blown. I was looking for more Gia online and stumbled across Bob'site. This picture of Sirra was in the preview section and I joined immediately because I had to see more. She is and always will be special to me :inlove:

As far as writing more, I started a story about Sexxy Jade but I scrapped it :confused:

Smoothie

06-18-2017, 03:31 AM

I take showers every day.
True story. :p

It's like a VR headset trans shower vid, but less exciting because there's shampoo in my eyes. ;)

a9127

06-18-2017, 01:07 PM

Thanks Andy! I'm so glad you enjoyed my little tale of lust.

As far as writing more, I started a story about Sexxy Jade but I scrapped it :confused:

Hope you saved a draft. Finish it and post it! :cool:

Boner

06-19-2017, 06:46 PM

Hope you saved a draft. Finish it and post it! :cool:

I'm having trouble finding it and may have trashed it :no:

But maybe I can start from scratch. That means having to look at Sexxy Jade for some inspiration :turnon:

I have along way to catch up to you as far as stories go Andy!

a9127

06-19-2017, 10:09 PM

I'm having trouble finding it and may have trashed it
But maybe I can start from scratch. That means having to look at Sexxy Jade for some inspiration :turnon:

Just think about a situation you’d like to be in with her and what you would like to do with her. :turnon:

You did this very well in the story about your Spanish Professor. :respect: Hell, I was wondering what university it was! Hoped they needed someone to teach Business Analytics or Stats.

Anyway I would use the same method. Just change the girl and the setting. Then have fun! :drool:

For a setting, use a place you’re familiar with. I use Zionsville or Indianapolis a lot because that’s where I live now. I also took “Kirsten” up to meet my family in Michigan where I grew up for example. In most stories I use myself as the other character. Many of the details about me are real as well and that makes it easy to write about. :lol: After all they are supposed to be your fantasies. :innocent:

Sometimes I write about silly stuff. The story about the trans bodyduilder where my character was small and weak and smoked pot is totally NOT me. Nor is the guy who goes overseas and ends up as some beautiful transwoman’s sex slave for life in a rubber bodysuit and a rubber cock in his ass. Or the “virginal” kid with the beautiful nurse. Or the 81 year old man with the 29 year old girlfriend (someday… ;)). And I’m definitely NOT the guy who wants his cock cut off!!! :eek:

Kirsten, Sarah, Bobbi, and Toni are all based on someone I’ve really known (including former lovers) or have seen pictures of—maybe on TLB? They aren’t “real” people (God, I wish Kirsten was… :inlove:) but they represent what perhaps to me is the “ideal woman.” I’ve tried to portray each of them as intelligent and strong as well as beautiful.

Looking forward to your next story! :cool:

Andy

Boner

06-21-2017, 04:45 PM

Thanks for tips Andy!:respect:

I got some time tonight so maybe I can start working on it.:)

a9127

07-26-2017, 07:34 PM

Bobbi (http://forum.transladyboy.com/showpost.php?p=266300&postcount=215) and I have just gotten back from San Diego where we spent a week at an LGBTQ conference. Her first graduate class this summer went very well and she’s looking forward to the Fall. She was totally stressed out over her first research paper (which she ended up getting an “A” on) so I decided we needed to make this trip a “vacation” as well. She turned 22 in late June and we never did really get to celebrate her birthday because she was so busy with classes. I gave her “Stonewall: The Riots That Sparked the Gay Revolution” by David Carter and took her out to the Eagle’s Nest in downtown Indy. That was about all we had time for. Bobbi has never been out of the Midwest and I later learned never flown anywhere! So I got us a luxury suite right on the beach (we could walk out our door right to the Pacific) and First-Class plane tickets. Once she got over her nervousness she thought flying was awesome. And yes, we did join the “mile high club.”

She never ceases to amaze me with what she knows. I thought I was fairly knowledgeable and open-minded but she has taught me all kinds of things regarding current thought on gender issues. I got to meet a couple of her professors from UIndy and some of the people she has corresponded with from around the world. Her goal is to become a social worker but I think she would also make a great teacher. I know the younger students really look up to her and she has already made a difference in their lives.

We have about a month before we both go back to school. It’s been nice just hanging out at home although we both have lots of work to do, especially me, preparing for my Business Analytics class. Today, for whatever reason, Bobbi has been acting silly and “flirting” with me whenever I’ve tried to do any work on the computer. The forecast in Indiana is for more humidity and severe storms (what else is new?) so the pool is out for today. She has nothing to do until classes start. Lucky girl.

Anyway she has been walking around the house barefoot all day, making sure I see her, watching TV, working on her computer, and doing a little gardening outside wearing only a very short pair of cutoffs that are partially unzipped and a very short pink tank top that barely covers her breasts. I know she showered this morning and put on makeup but her hair is messy (and so sexy). I am getting the feeling she has something else in mind. And with her looking like that there’s no way I can get anything done.

When she walks by again, she stops and smiles. I turn my chair around and say, “Hi baby got any plans for later?” “Um… yeah… I thought you’d never ask!” she says giggling. Jumping onto my lap with her legs on either side of me and her hard cock pressed up against me, she throws her arms around my neck and kisses me so hard that I think she will take my face off. When she finally comes up for air, she says “You know, Andy, we learned about something called ‘gender fluid’ this summer in my class. Remember when I asked you if you would still love me if I decided that I really was gay? Or identified as a boy? Well I think sometimes I might. I hope you still love me baby. You are so fucking hot… I’ll always be your girl no matter what.” We kiss again and you pull me out of the chair down on top of you between your legs. We are both feeling each other up and playing with each other’s cocks. I start to suck yours but you stop me. “Not yet. I wanna go downstairs. I’ve been a little sissy slut and I want you to cane my ass then fuck me silly. You know you SO want to baby…”

Smiling at me, you add “All I’ve thought about today is sucking your cock then having you fuck me. Shit, you can keep me tied up all night. I’ve been feeling like such a slut all day. I was thinking we haven’t done this kind of thing in a long time.” We both get up. Turning you around, I tie your wrists and arms tightly behind your back. Then I put a black leather slave collar around your neck. Your jeans are unzipped all the way. I wrap a length of soft bondage rope around your cock and balls. Then I kiss you and ever so lightly stroke your hard cock and gently give your balls a playful squeeze. All you can do is moan. Closing your eyes and throwing your head back, you say “Oh God that feels so good.”

Leading you down the stairs I take you over to the wall rack and tie your arms above your head. Then I spread your legs wide and use the ratchet so you are tightly stretched. You are already very sweaty and all your muscles are taught. Trying your best to act “defiant” you say “So this is what you always wanted you big faggot. I bet you can’t wait to bend me over and fuck my sissy ass!” Sorry, you are NOT convincing and both of us know it and start laughing. But you are right, I do want to fuck you Bobbi. LOL

I decide that for this session you will be gagged. I’m OK with all the dirty talk and mock insults (it’s kind of hot) but we aren’t really that good at role playing so we will probably end up ruining the “mood” by laughing and giggling about the whole thing. Stroking your hair and gently touching your face I say “I love you Bobbi.” You look up at me with your blue eyes and say “I love you too Andy.” Then we kiss for the longest time. Playfully I tease your cock. “You know the signal, baby. Like always, if you or I think anything’s not right we stop. OK?”

“Yeah Andy I got it.” I place a ballgag in your mouth and buckle it. Then I read you the sentence: “You have been found guilty of public indecency, lasciviousness, and general sluttiness. Therefore you will be subjected to multiple strokes of the cane at the discretion of the administrator. Then you will remain bound until the administrator is satisfied that the sentence has been carried out to the fullest extent.”

Gagging you was a good idea as you are already beginning to laugh. I’m sure it was the “general sluttiness” part.

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

07-26-2017, 07:35 PM

Continued from Part 1 (http://forum.transladyboy.com/showpost.php?p=266847&postcount=227) above...

Untying you from the rack, I lead you over to the padded bench then bend you over it placing your wrists in leather cuffs attached to the wall. Next, I spread your legs as far apart as they will go and place your ankles in similar cuffs. Finally I add heavy leather straps to your thighs and a very thick leather belt around your waist. Then I make sure everything is super tight. You aren’t going anywhere tonight baby.

Just to make sure, I ask if you are comfortable. You flip me off with both hands. That was NOT the signal to stop so it looks like we will proceed. I pull your shorts down exposing your beautiful ass and as I do, I kiss it and massage it as well as your legs. Your cock is rock hard and I playfully stroke it with my hand. You squirm and moan. I can tell you want to cum. Your top has slid up so your breasts are completely exposed and I gently tweak each of your nipples.

Preparation is crucial so I lightly apply a thin coat of oil to your gorgeous body. You moan and pull against your restraints and I can see that there is pre-cum flowing out of your cock. I crawl underneath you and lick the tip of your cock ever so lightly. You let out a loud “mmmmmfffff!” and jerk so hard against the straps I am sure you are going to break the bench or pull one of the straps out of the wall.

I select a very light “cane” from our collection of toys. It is nothing like the real rattan canes used for judicial punishment. After all, we love each other and while our play is intense it’s still just play. Whipping the toy cane rapidly through the air makes an awesome “wooshing” sound. I can tell you heard it because your entire body tenses up.

Carefully I apply the first stroke. You jump as the cane strikes your ass. “One” I say. You flip me off again. I guess that means we’re OK for now. I massage your butt and legs then apply another stroke. “Two.” I can tell you are really sweating and your muscles look tight. “Three.” You pull hard against the wall restraints and squirm around a little. “Four.” There is just a little redness. So I massage your ass and kiss it. “You wanna stop sweetie?” You shake your head no. After I’m satisfied there’s nothing more than redness. I get ready for one more. I can tell you know it’s coming. You tense and grip the chains attached to your cuffs. “Five.” That’s it. We’re done. I walk around in front of you and you look up at me. You are covered in sweat. Your hair is matted to your face. I take out the gag. “Wow Andy, that was really something.” “Are you OK Bobbi?” “Yeah. I’m fine, baby.” We kiss then giggling, you say “Don’t we still have some unfinished business Andy?”

Walking back behind you, I take some lube than insert my fingers into your ass. You moan as I find just the right spot and begin to massage your prostate. I can see your cock getting very hard and the pre-cum is flowing. Gently I work my cock into you. After I’m inside I slowly begin to fuck you. You pull at your restraints and say “Fucking Christ! Don’t stop baby…” I have no intention of it Bobbi. Holding onto you, I fuck you hard and fast. I can tell you are reaching the point of no return. We both come at the same time. You let out a scream and pull hard against the straps. Then your body goes limp. Your cum is all over the floor. I shoot the biggest load into you. My cum spills out and runs down your thighs. My legs almost give out and I collapse on top of you bent over, still inside of you as I hold you around your waist. We are both breathing heavily. “I love you Bobbi.”

“I love you too Andy. Fuck, that was probably the most awesome sex we’ve ever had. I don’t know if I can even move. You are gonna have to help me out of all this.”

Carefully I undo all of your restraints. There are red marks and indentations where all the straps were. I massage your arms and legs. Then I help you up from the bench. You put your arms around me and hold me close. We head upstairs and take a shower then climb into bed. You snuggle up next to me. I can tell you are totally exhausted. I think about what you said earlier about being “gender fluid.” The truth is it doesn’t matter how you identify Bobbi, I love you.

Copyright © 2017 AMS

a9127

07-30-2017, 08:26 PM

We actually had nice weather for a change today in Indiana. Warm and sunny. So Bobbi and I decided to spend the day hanging out by the pool. She decided to wear the pink thong bikini she bought on our trip to San Diego. Lying face down on one of our loungers she says “Hi baby” then asks me if I can put lotion on her. Her top is undone and her thong does nothing to hide her fantastic ass. I start at her shoulders then gradually work my way down to her ass and legs. “Oooohhh… that feels wonderful, Andy” then looks back at me and gives me a very seductive smile.

I sit down on the other recliner and we lie there soaking up the sun, just relaxing and listening to music. Before we went out, I had made us each a Hurricane. After about 20 or 30 minutes, she says “You wanna go for a swim?”

“Yeah, sure.”

Getting up she leaves her top behind and I can see a nice bulge forming under her bikini bottoms. Smiling, she dives in and swims to the middle of the pool. Treading water she looks up at me and says “What are you waiting for baby?”

I dive in after her and join her at the center of the pool. She giggles and puts her arms around my neck as we kiss. She wraps her legs around me to hold herself up. The water is only 5 feet deep at this point. No problem for me, but Bobbi is only like 5’7” so we swim to the shallow end where we can both stand up. Making out and feeling each other up, her now very hard cock pops out of her bikini. Noting this, she pulls my swim trunks down and my cock springs out touching hers. It feels awesome.

Originally, I had planned to fuck her but suddenly I’ve got another idea. Reaching down, I take hold of both our cocks with my left hand and begin to slowly jack us off. Smiling at me she says “God, Andy, that feels soooo good… Wow.” I just smile back. Our orgasms build quickly and soon we both come. Our cum mixes with the warm water in the pool forming a natural lubricant. I continue to stroke our cocks until we are both spent.

Copyright © 2017 AMS

jimoshea

07-31-2017, 07:51 PM

I met a ts in Dublin on Saturday night gone. What can I say it was amazing. I was on a night out with a few friends and I phoned a ts off escort Ireland. She send me directions and met me at the door looking gorgeous. I gave her the money and then she started kissing me. All my clothes was taken off then I took hers off. She lay down and I started to suck her cock. Then she got me in the 69 position and started sucking my cock. I was so turned on. I kept sucking her cock deeper n deeper next thing i new she was sticking her tongue deep in my ass. It felt great. I wanted her to fuck me so bad. My luck was in when she said let me fuck you. And that she did. Her cock is big. But it felt great inside me. I wanted her to fuck me harder n harder.

a9127

12-07-2017, 04:04 PM

While not technically a "shemale" story, my earlier post (http://forum.transladyboy.com/showpost.php?p=268673&postcount=15) made me think of something else that happened when I was a Freshman in High School. Our English teacher was very "dramatic" and I'm sure she had at least studied Theatre in college and had acted in plays. We all used to giggle and snicker whenever she would read in class. I also thought she was pretty hot. :heart: Although way too "old" for me. (Note: she was probably all of 24 or 25... :lol:).

Anyway, to the point. She used to like for us to "act" out scenes in class. One time three of us were selected to write and perform an "evil villain ties the girl to the railroad tracks" scene in class. You can guess who was selected to be the "bad guy" :innocent: and while never shy in front of people--I was scared to death because I knew I'd get a hardon in front of the class... :(

I wore a black top hat and cape as well as a fake mustache for the occasion. I can't remember precisely what immortal line I had but it went something like "You'll never escape, my beauty..." Of course while "tying" the girl (we actually used rope) to the tracks (the teacher's desk), you guessed it, I got a hardon in front of the class. Using my "top hat" I held it over my crotch. This only served to make things worse and soon everyone was laughing hysterically. Including me and the girl. :blush:

Finally the teacher said "thank you Andrew, that will be enough..." I took a bow and returned to my seat to great applause.

The only "repercussion" from all of this was Stephanie found out about it and I was on her "shitlist" for a few days. Eventually she asked "Could you do that with me?" But that is another story... :cool:

Boner

12-08-2017, 03:27 PM

Cool story! I'd like to hear about when you tied Stephanie!:respect:

a9127

12-09-2017, 12:11 PM

The above story (http://forum.transladyboy.com/showpost.php?p=268674&postcount=231) really did happen as I’ve told it. I wasn’t quite as embarrassed as it seems and of course most of my friends thought it was hilarious. For a brief moment I even thought about a career in acting (eat your heart out Tom Hanks… :lol::lol::lol:).

Interestingly, our English teacher never had anyone perform in front of the class again… :innocent:

Unfortunately, my girlfriend Stephanie found out about it through her friends. I'm sure they made it sound like there was something “going on” between me and the other girl. When I saw Stephanie in History class later that day, she totally ignored me and took her seat across the room. Deliberately avoiding eye contact with me, when we finally did look at each other her normally beautiful and soft blue eyes were pure ice.

When the bell rang she was out of there. I finally caught up with her at her locker. “Well, I heard you and Rosalie had quite a time in Miss Williams class… it’s all over school… Oh I feel like such a fucking idiot!”

“Steph, it wasn’t what you think.”

Looking up at me Stephanie says “So what was it then Andy? From what I heard you really seemed to be into it.”

“Stephanie, Miss Williams wanted us to put on this stupid play, you know how she thinks she’s this great ‘drama teacher’ it’s just that I got hard tying Rosalie up. Sorry, I couldn’t help it.”

“You could have at least acted embarrassed about it or done something else. All my friends say you two were up there laughing about it. Sounds like you really liked it. I heard the class loved it. Now if you’ll excuse me I have to get to my next class…”

A couple of days go by and Stephanie is still mad and avoiding me. Not even looking at me in History class, and not answering my calls or messages. Note: Showing my age… :blush: cellphones of the 90’s did not generally have the same “texting” capability we take for granted today. And thank God there were no cameras in phones back then or our little “play” would have probably gone viral on YouTube… :lol:.

Suddenly one day I get an instant message on my computer “Hi, it’s Steph wanna talk?”

Since she lives right down the street from me I head over to her house. I’m thinking this is going to be the “breakup” talk. But when she answers the door she says “I talked to Rosalie. She heard about us and told me nothing was going on between you too. It just sort of happened she said. Everyone thought it was funny and thinks Miss Williams is the one who should be in trouble. I’m sorry Andy, I guess I just love you so much I just overreacted. I’ve been thinking a lot about us. I know you’d never cheat on me.”

“I love you Stephanie don’t ever forget that.” Then we kiss for the longest time.

“Why don’t you come in? My Mom made dinner. Maybe we could just hang out later?”

“That sounds good. I’d like that.”

After dinner we go down to her parent’s basement rec room and watch MTV. It seems like the worst is over and we snuggle and kiss like normal. It’s just like old times.

Suddenly Stephanie asks “So why do you get turned on by tying up a girl anyway?”

“I don’t know.”

“I’ve never been tied up but I’ve seen stuff on TV and sometimes it’s exciting. I’ve always wondered about it. Have you ever wanted to tie ME up Andy?”

I can’t lie. “Yeah. But I didn’t think you’d like it.”

“Well what would you do to me?”

“Let me see your wrists.” Taking my belt I tie your wrists together in front of you.

“I kind of like that, Andy. You are such a bad boy” you say giggling. “What if I raised my arms above my head? Like this?”

When you do that your t-shirt rides up exposing your tummy. You are also wearing very short pajama bottoms. Your legs look so sexy and I can see by the small bulge that you must like it too. Of course I’m fully hard now and it shows.

“So you DO like me like this…” you say laughing.

Seeing your exposed tummy, I can’t resist lightly tickling you. “Ohmigod! Andy stop it!!!”

I do and you lie back against the couch with your legs apart. You don’t say anything, you just look at me and smile. It’s pretty clear from your erection that you are turned on by this. We kiss as I run my hand up your thigh and gently rub your cock through your shorts.

“That feels so good baby. I guess being tied up makes it more intense or something. Anyway, whatever you’re doing don’t stop.”

I slip your small but now very hard cock out of your shorts and begin to suck you off. You are not really tied up, just my belt around your wrists, but clearly you enjoy this. Soon you cum. It’s not like it’s the first time we’ve ever made out or had sex but there is something exciting about this time.

As we lie there, you bring your still bound arms down around me holding me tightly. “Now I’ve got YOU sweetie…” you say giggling and smiling at me.

Copyright © 2017 AMS

not61

12-14-2017, 12:03 AM

My first shemale experience

I had dreamed it for a long time. Yesterday I got enough courage and I played her number.
The phone rings and she answered, I could not turn back.
Can I come and visit you?
How long do you want to stay?
I think an hour is enough.
OK, when will you come. About an hour. What is the address?
I will send a text message.

I go to the shower and wash myself carefully. I have an hour and I get a lot of excitement.
I'm almost there when she call. Are you coming? I tell her that I'm almost there,
I'll call her is outside the door, and he will be looking for me.
The front room, he asks to take off the jacket and the shoes.

When I turn, she stands naked in front of me. She is small and graceful.
The hemisphere-shaped breasts and a small semi-hard dick.
She is pressed against me, her body is surprisingly firm.
She asks me to undress. I quickly naked, and she pressed me on the bed. She kneels before me and smiles.
She start massaging my feet and moved slowly upward.
She rubbed her hands with oil and rubbed my thighs. My legs spread and feel how my dick begins to stiffen.
Her look is a little surprised when she looks at me between my legs.
Hands massaging the thighs and moved closer to my dick all the time.
Her fingers wrapped around my dick and milking it and my empty scrotum. Can I suck it? she asks with a smile.
I nod, and at the same time my dick is deep in her mouth.
She turned slightly and his thighs to touch my hand.

I raise my knee between her legs, she rubs her dick on it. My hand caresses her thigh
I'll take her dick in my hand. It feels cold and surprisingly firm. I have not touched anyone's dick,
I am very confused about what it feels like. Soft skin like velvet, not hard or soft. I feel her scrotum,
soft skin and inside two small balls like cherries. She moves closer and I pull the foreskin behind.
Smooth glans slides out and I take it gently in my mouth. It does not taste anything, I suck it in my mouth, just down the roots,
I sroke her balls with my fingers, tightly by sucking almost out, back deep into the throat. Slide your finger in the bum she asks.
My finger is playing around her hole, it's slippery and tight. Push inside she asks. My fingers sink deep into the hole,
I find the prostate and rub it and her dick slides back and forth in my mouth. I'm coming, she says.
I'm ready, I am received and suck dick deeper. Her ass presses around my finger and pulses rhythmically,
I squeeze lightly into the testicles and small load sperm injected into my throat. I swallow everything.

She bends again to my knees and rubs a little more oil on dick and scrotum. She milks my cock slowly and calmly.
At times she sucks my cock and empty scrotum. With a smile she looks at me, You have a big cock, goes to the throat, and really hard.
Do not come to my mouth, I want to see when you come. Her hand slips along my shaft, another hand playing with my empty bag
and her finger fights in my ass. She sucking my glans deeper.
I will come, I can hardly to say so.
She squeezes my cock and looks with a smile when the sperm drains on my stomach.

a9127

01-12-2018, 05:48 PM

Cool story! I'd like to hear about when you tied Stephanie!:respect:

Glad you liked it! I combined and edited these and they are on my WordPress Home Page as "Freshman English Class." I've taken some liberties with a few of the details but yeah, this really happened... :innocent:

a9127

01-13-2018, 08:12 PM

Found this on another website. Damn, didn't think she would tell the whole world about it... :blush:

I met up with a guy I matched with on tinder and was immediately swept off my feet. We went out for drinks on Saturday and I had a few too many and ended up sleeping at his place. We didn't have sex, but fooled around a little. Enough to learn he could possibly have a micro-penis. He took me to breakfast the next day, held my hand as we walked, and even invited me back to his place after. It was fun and we were hitting it off. I thought things ended really well, with the exception of my makeup and hair looking like beetle juice at breakfast and the loss of self respect because I stayed overnight with him on our first date.

I didn't hear from him after so I decided to text him (minus points I know) on Tuesday. He only responded once and was short with me. I start to become devastated because I feel like I ruined whatever potential we had, but then he texted me on Friday. "How's your day going?" I responded and never heard from him again. WTF??

Question 1: he also told me he was a virgin which could have been a complete lie, but is it possible that he is embarrassed of his size and that's why he went ghost?
Question 2: did I completely ruin my chances by drinking too much and not going home that night?
Question 3: is he just not that into me? :/ p.s. We were texting every single day for a week before the date, so clearly it's not that he isn't a fan of texting.

Sincerely,
Crushed

a9127

02-10-2018, 02:41 PM

This may be hard for some to believe, but I'm actually a 35 year old Virgin...

Just too shy for my own good I guess. Never really got involved in the dating scene in school, and now I don't know too many people outside of work. That's fine with me though, I'm very happy pleasuring myself!

I would describe myself as bi-curious, love pussy but wonder what sucking a cock or having one in my ass would feel like. The first time I masturbated I was 9. Often do it 3-4 times a day now. Love to watch myself in the mirror, and fantasize about others watching me. Or being a sex slave to a dominant shemale. I always begin by teasing my nipples as I watch my cock get hard. Once I'm hard I start stroking my cock with K-Y Intrigue Heat. I wrap my hand (I'm a "lefty" :blush:) around my shaft, and start moving my hips like I'm fucking. I try to make things last as long as possible, so I stroke my cock slowly then stop, and wait whenever I feel like I'm going to come. I love the taste of precum. Sometimes I try a load of my cum, which turns me on even more. Especially if I imagine my "mistress" forcing me to eat my own cum.

It's really exciting to post pics of my cock cumming. I hope everyone enjoys them. More people will see my cock in the next day, than in the previous 35 years!

Venice TGirl

03-03-2018, 05:19 PM

I still love this story !

a9127

03-03-2018, 07:37 PM

My "ex" posted this to a dating website :(

"I had been dating this guy and we went on a couple dates and then one day we went back to his place for the "let's watch a movie at my place" date. Pretty soon clothes are coming off and I see this little nub, maybe about 1 inch on a generous scale, in the crotch area. He was uncircumcised too, so I was super confused as to what was going on down there. I started feeling him up down there, thinking he was a grower and not a shower, since there's no way that a penis could be literally just a head sticking out of a crotch. I think the volume of the foreskin might have been more than the total volume of the head itself. After about 30 seconds of my confused, hopeful rubbing, he came and then made some comment about how endurance was never his strong area, and he never proposed sex, which was polite of him, I guess. Yeah, that's about it. I tell all my friends that we stopped seeing each other for various other reasons because I'm way too embarrassed to admit that I gave a hand job to a guy with a micropenis."

a9127

03-12-2018, 06:04 PM

The inspiration for this comes from something I read on the Internet... now that guy could write! :respect:

"I got fucked by a shemale for the first time. Her name is Kylie. I like girls with muscle. So I let Kylie fuck me all night long.

She is the only one that fucked me till now. And my ass is very sore.

She does drugs and it effects me and my dick stays limp. She sometimes doesn't even touch my dick while fucking.

She is almost 5'5 and weights 130 pounds. But she lifts me and fucks me. And it is amazing. She lift me in cradle and front carry.

She loves that she is stronger and had way bigger dick than me." :blush:

(Personally I consider this to be my finest work yet. Much better than those silly fantasy stories I've posted... Why would I want to wake up in 1978 in a gorgeous, sexy, blonde transwoman's bed anyway? :lol::lol::lol:)

a9127

07-17-2018, 07:20 PM

As a “30 something” virgin. I have always found it hard to meet women. Especially since I am barely 5’6”, fat, and have a micropenis. When I was a kid I was small and weak and never allowed to play with the “big kids.” When I tried out for football in 6th grade coach told me to get the fuck out of his office.

I have been with prostitutes but even they couldn’t do much with my little “stub.” One tried her best to get me off but ended up laughing so hard I just got dressed and walked out.

Earlier this year I started going to “tranny bars” downtown. It’s really hot to see a woman with a big dick. Last week one of the dancers took me home with her (I can’t afford a car) after she said I was cute. When we got back to her place we both got drunk and started fooling around. Soon she had her cock out. It must have been at least 12”! I got down on my knees and started sucking. At first, I was kind of embarrassed. I had never sucked a cock before. But she said “You're doing great baby.” Just before she came, she stopped, turned me around and fucked me in the ass. It hurt at first but she was very gentle and soon I was rubbing my tiny cock. Pretty soon we both came.

Afterwards she showed me her wardrobe and told me I’d never be able to fuck a woman “with that little thing” but I could make a great “sissy slave” if I lost some weight. So she started taking me to the gym with her. She’s a personal trainer. Soon I was able to fit into some of her outfits. We spend the weekends together at her place where she lets me dress up like a slut then service her. Sometimes she ties me up, uses the whip on my ass, and makes me call her “mistress” as she fucks me. Only after she comes does she let me rub my little “clit” to orgasm. :drool:

a9127

08-21-2018, 03:28 PM

OMG. Fuck me. I had forgotten all about this post. :lol:

Where DO i get these ideas from? :innocent:

a9127

11-22-2018, 06:14 PM

During my Sophomore year of college I developed a friendship with a guy who was very feminine looking and acting. He was from California (the Los Angeles area), had shoulder length blonde hair, shaved his legs and body, and typically wore shorts and cropped t-shirts around the dorm. His name was Jordan. He was a Chemistry Major and very smart. We would often stay up late in his room eating pizza, drinking, watching TV, and talking about stuff well into the night. Many of the other guys in our dorm thought he was gay and talked about him behind his back calling him names and making fun of him.

If you have checked out some of my other posts or WordPress site, you know that my first girlfriend was transgender. Stephanie and I met when we were both 12 and she was still known to me as “Stephen.” Before we started high-school she began her transition and we dated exclusively through our Senior year. She is the first girl I was ever really in love with and the person I first had sex with. Sadly, after we graduated, we broke up. My family moved to Indiana from Michigan and I ended up going to college at Purdue University where I also played football. (Yeah, I know, everyone thinks I played at U of M. Makes sense. I had been to many games in the “Big House” as a kid and have met Tom Brady and Charles Woodson. My entire family graduated from there except for my Dad who graduated from Michigan State. I had a full-ride scholarship to “State” and had to “start over” when we moved.)

Anyway, at a Mid-Western school like Purdue, Jordan was sort of an “outcast” and although at the time I had a cis girlfriend, I used to look after him to make sure he wasn’t bullied. I remembered what Stephanie had to put up with. At 19, I was listed at 6’5” 264 lbs. and alternated between defensive end and middle linebacker. I could also bench over 500. Yes. Really. Must have been from all the “vitamin supplements” I took of course. :innocent:

Jordan in some ways reminded me of Stephanie early in our relationship. But really nothing ever happened between us. Until late in the Spring semester. During Finals Week, through one of Jordan’s other friends, I got word that several guys in the dorm were planning to dress him like a girl, beat him up, and throw him in the Wabash river (a common hazing and bullying practice). Late that night I went to “visit” them down at the other end of the floor. I banged on the door and told them to let me in. They were of course all smoking weed and high or drunk.

There were five of them. I told them what I had heard and that Jordan was my friend. I said if they had any problems with that we could settle it right now. Of course they didn’t and I said “good decision.” Before I left I told them if anything ever happened to Jordan I would fuck them up. There wasn’t much they could do. Besides the only guys around bigger than me were some of our “O Linemen” (all well over 300 pounds) who were also my teammates. Chances were good they would back me up if anyone gave me any shit.

A few days later, Jordan and I were hanging out, watching TV, and sharing a bottle of Jack. He was wearing a bathrobe and I had on only my black Nike spandex “training shorts.” Finally Jordan turned to me and said “I heard about what happened, Andy. Thanks.” I said “No problem.”

Getting up and then kneeling in front of me Jordan took off his bathrobe. Underneath he was wearing a red satin bra and panties. Very hot. Looking up at me but not saying anything he proceeded to take my hardening cock out of my shorts and suck it. I didn’t stop him. Laying back on the bed I let him continue until I came in his mouth. It was great. Then it was my turn. I removed his bra and licked and bit his nipples gently. I started to stroke his cock ever so slowly. Stopping me, he got two pairs of handcuffs out of a drawer and let me cuff his wrists to the supports of his bed. We kissed and made out while I continued to stroke him. Finally I knelt in front of him and sucked him off swallowing all his cum.

Releasing him from the cuffs we laid down together on the lower bunk. His roommate had gone home for the weekend and so we watched TV for a while then dozed off.

He would transfer to UCLA the next year. That was the only time we ever did anything and of course I never told my girlfriend about it. She and I would continue to date for a while then I met a graduate Nursing student several years older than me down at Indiana University. She and I dated that summer. Later that Fall we were married. She is my "ex" that I have mentioned in other posts on here before.

a9127

01-05-2019, 02:13 PM

Rome 79 AD. During the Feast of Jupiter I at last won my freedom in the arena. So many years have gone by, I cannot count the number of men I have killed, it must be in the hundreds. Before I was captured and enslaved by the evil leaders of the coup against the government, I was General of the Legions of the North. Trained in all methods of combat, and veteran of countless battles, I was selected to be a gladiator, determined to win back my freedom and return to an ordinary life. I was declared a “Hero of Rome” by the true Emperor and my citizenship was returned to me.

To make up for my loss, I was presented with a huge villa made of beautiful marble, with lush gardens, a courtyard, gymnasium, and indoor waterfall. I was paid all back wages from the military, plus a pension totaling many millions. This made me one of the richest men in Rome and because of my vast knowledge of military and political affairs and loyalty to Rome, the Emperor has made me his personal counsel and bodyguard on special occasions.

But that’s not the best part. Knowing my desire for beautiful young feminine males, I have been given a harem of the finest slaves from around the empire all between the ages of 18-25. They are primarily servants but at any time when the mood strikes, they are there exclusively for my pleasure. They have been trained well in the art of love and knowing my interests, are all submissive. I treat them with love and respect and never abuse them. They have luxurious accommodations and are free to go anywhere on the grounds of my estate. I don’t imprison them or keep them in chains (unless of course we’re fooling around ;)).

One slave in particular is my favorite. He was born in the North and is about 19 or 20. A beautiful boy, you would at first think he was genetically female until you saw his cock. Before he was captured, he had extensive education and is well read and literate. We have much in common. He was also raised to be a warrior and is fit and muscular. Unfortunately, his army was ambushed by our legions and he was taken prisoner. Given his beauty he was not killed but instead taken to Rome and trained to be a slave. Fortunately for him, I won my freedom before he was assigned to a Master and personally selected him as my own.

How to describe him? Tall, long blonde hair, pretty face, blue eyes, freckles, slender but fit hairless body, fantastic legs and ass, fair skinned but lightly tanned (he loves to sunbathe nude in my private courtyard), and beautiful 7” cock. Around my villa he usually wears a very short robe or sarong made of the finest silk or just goes naked. :drool: His given name was “Eric” but he prefers to be called “Erica.”

Never married previously, I consider him my wife and he sleeps in my bed with me every night. We frequently enjoy long “sessions” in my dungeon. He loves to have me torment his cock endlessly and then fuck him while he is tied to the rack or some other device. We also make love every night in my bed. He is very strong and likes to “ride” me while I play with his tits and cock. We often spend our days together and enjoy discussing art, literature, philosophy, and history. We also practice martial arts and sword fighting. The loser always must suck off the winner. :innocent:

Occasionally we travel throughout the empire. My friend, the true Emperor, has issued orders that we are to be given safe passage anywhere. Anyone violating these orders would be crucified. Yes, I am in love with Erica. We have made arrangements that if anything were to happen to me, he will automatically be made a Citizen of Rome and given my entire Estate as well as any of my slaves he desires. But for now our life is wonderful. I can’t imagine anything better.

Copyright © 2019 AMS

a9127

05-16-2019, 08:36 PM

It was the middle of July in Michigan. Stephanie and I had been together for more than five years. Our relationship had grown from the “friendship” stage (the big kid and his cute little “guy” friend) to genuinely falling in love. It was wonderful, and we were practically inseparable. Everyone by now knew she was my girlfriend and her mom especially, was very supportive during her transition. She had been seeing a doctor as well. I went with her sometimes. Even though we loved each other I still had a lot to learn. But this week she had gone with her parents to visit relatives in California.

We used to play around a lot in my room when my parents were gone and often had contests to see who could make the other go the longest without cumming. Usually I won. Her small cock was the perfect size and so cute. I could go to work on her all day. I knew just where and how to suck, lick and stroke to drive her wild and also when to back off. I could keep her on edge for hours. She used to scream and swear and plead for me to let her come. Finally when it seemed she was at the breaking point, I used long and steady strokes until she had the most intense orgasm. Of course she was really good at getting me off too. Although she never really had an interest in fucking me in the ass. It didn’t matter. And she could be almost as wicked in her torments…

What she really liked more than anything however, was for me to fuck her. She was able to cum from the pressure on her prostate (sometimes I would also jack her off while I was inside of her and sometimes we used to rub our cocks together) but we almost always did it with me on top. She told me that made her feel more “feminine” because it was like what she had seen in movies and imagined other girls doing it that way. The first time we ever had sex I was on top. She said she liked to feel my strong body and larger cock inside her. Afterward we used to lie close and talk about our future. We always kissed and cuddled and she would giggle.

So, there I was sitting by myself daydreaming. I hadn’t realized it, but all the time I had been thinking about Stephanie I had been playing with my cock which was now very hard. Also I needed to cum badly. I was wearing very short shorts and a tshirt. My parents had gotten me an old recliner when we moved in and it had a very wide seat with wooden supports for the arms. Perfect to tie someone up.

Stephanie sometimes liked for me to tie her to the chair and suck her off. God knows what she was thinking about but I noticed that she was almost in “another place” and her orgasms were super intense. I would jack off and usually we came at the same time. I used a quick release knot on her wrists so she could escape and afterward I just laid there, my head resting on the chair between her legs, while she held me and stroked my hair.

I got to thinking… What if I tied myself up and slowly edged myself to orgasm? Could I stand it? Could I really do it? And for how long? Of course I’d have to leave my arms and hands free so I could go to work. All the rope was in the garage and I dared not go out there like this. So I thought quickly and grabbed a couple of neckties and belts from my closet. I tied my thighs and ankles to the chair legs spreading them very wide.

Taking a bottle of Hawaiian Tropic suntan oil, I poured it on my hands and began to slowly stroke and tease my sensitive cock. I wanted to just grab it and jack off quickly but I decided it would be more satisfying to take my time. To make it more interesting I imagined I had been kidnapped and was being “tortured” by a beautiful woman. One of my “celebrity crushes”? Maybe an older Stephanie? That did it. The “scene” was set.

I tried different things. Starting with slow long strokes. Rubbing the head like I was “polishing” it. Running my fingers around the glans. Playing with my pee hole. Everything felt great. And even better none of it was enough to make me come. I also played with my balls squeezing them and gently massaging my nipples which were very hard. I wondered if it was possible to come just from having your nipples played with? I had read about that but figured it was just a story. I also had seen porn pictures of people being “tortured” with electricity. I wished I could try it but thought it might be dangerous. Besides I didn’t have the right equipment for it. Once, I tried touching my cockhead with a 9 volt battery but it wasn’t sexy. It just hurt like hell then burned… So I decided to save “electrical play” for when Steph and I knew what we were doing. We’d have to read up on it.

This “self-torture” went on for a while. Good thing I locked the door to my room. My parents were still up. Just in case, I also had wedged a chair under the doorknob. The possibility of getting “caught” added to the excitement—but I would have had a hell of a lot of explaining to do…

I’m not sure how much time actually passed. But I was getting to the point where I couldn’t stand it anymore. I wondered what would happen if I really was at the mercy of someone and she wouldn’t stop? Could you really be kept on edge like that for hours? Would you go crazy? Would you eventually cum?

My left hand began to make regular strokes up and down my cock. The feelings of torment turned into the familiar feeling of a building orgasm. I could feel it surge through my entire body. It was as intense or maybe even more intense than sex with Stephanie. I maintained a slow and “machine like” pace although I so wanted to cum quickly.

My patience paid off. Without warning, my cock began to pulse and I shot the biggest load all over everything. The chair, the floor, me… everything. Some even landed on my bookshelf and TV. I didn’t care it felt awesome. Exhausted, I collapsed back against the chair and just laid there. I don’t know why but I couldn’t resist licking my fingers to taste it.

Carefully, I cleaned up the mess. I made sure I got it all then put everything away. Then I turned off the lights and went to bed. All I could think about was how much fun we were gonna have when Stephanie got back from vacation.

Copyright © 2019 AMS

(Moderators: Most of this story is true. Any sexual activity described of course took place during our Senior Year of High-School and we were both “18.”)

Boner

05-18-2019, 03:44 PM

Wow! Hot story!:drool:

Reminded me of this sexy pic...:turnon:

a9127

06-01-2019, 12:05 AM

It was very early in June. The summer I graduated from high-school. We had just learned that my dad had been offered a big promotion to Regional Sales Manager and we would soon be moving to Indianapolis. Also during our Senior year, Stephanie and I had grown apart.

We still loved each other but we weren’t the same people we were at 12 or 13. I had several colleges interested in me for football, one of them was Michigan State. I had planned on going there in the fall and was looking forward to playing as a Freshman. Starting over in Indiana, with my choices being Indiana University, Purdue, or Notre Dame, none of whom expressed interest in me, was not as promising. Especially as a “walk on.”

To spend some time together as a “family” my dad booked an entire week in a luxurious and expensive hi-rise one of his friends owned on the Gulf coast of Florida (Tampa/Clearwater Beach area). I hadn’t been since we had gone a few years ago and took Stephanie along so while I was looking forward to it, I was also kind of bummed out because I’d be “by myself.” It just made me miss her that much more.

The first couple of days it rained. I hung around my room playing on the Internet and also made use of the gym. The next day it was sunny and very warm in the 90’s (F). I decided to go for a walk just to get out of my room and, who knows, maybe meet someone.

Before heading to the beach, I stopped by a local convenience store to grab a Red Bull and some tanning oil. I was wearing a “Michigan State Football” jersey. I didn’t notice him at first. “Spartans huh? So are you guys gonna win the Big 10 this year?” I turned around. He was maybe 6’ tall, long “dirty” blonde shoulder length hair, blue eyes, cute freckled nose, slim body, great legs (Fuck, you’ve read my other stories, they always are… :lol::lol::lol:).

I laughed and said “Well maybe… are you from Michigan?”

“Yeah, but I got the hell out of there years ago. Couldn’t take my parents giving me shit anymore. So I moved down here.”

“Where do you go to school?”

“A community college in Tampa. Studying to be a legal assistant. But I really want to get into movies.”

He was probably right about that. Verrrry good looking. Handsome yes, but really, I would have to describe him as “pretty.” Tall and with an athletic body. I couldn’t help notice he had no body hair. Also he was nicely tanned with long legs. I was getting kind of a funny feeling (a good one) talking to him and my cock began to respond.

“My name’s Andy.”

“Anthony. What are you doing down here anyway?"

“My dad’s getting transferred and he thought it would be good for us to spend time as a family. We just got here Saturday. Why did you think I played for “State”?

“Jesus. Those shoulders and arms. Plus you must be at least 6’4” or 5”. You know, it’s a lot more fun if you’ve got someone to show you around.”

“OK.”

“Have you ever been to Florida before?”

“Yeah, but it was a long time ago.”

“Well there’s a lot that’s changed. By the way Andy, I can tell you are upset over something. Maybe later you can tell me about it.”

Anthony and I head towards a club catering to young people. It’s an “under 21” place so no alcohol but it looks like fun. Kind of like a rave. I notice there are many gay and lesbian couples. There is a booth in back where it’s a little quieter so we can talk. We order drinks. He tells me how his parents basically threw him out one night after an argument. He hitchhiked down here and found a part-time job, sleeping on the beach until he found an apartment. I discover that Anthony is 21, three years older than me.

I tell him a little about Stephanie, how we were friends in school, and that she was my first love. I explain that the move caused problems in our relationship and we had basically “split-up.”

“That’s too bad. She was trans wasn’t she?”

“How did you know?

“I can tell. Just from the way you talked. And the way you acted when we met earlier. Hope you’re not mad Andy. I just have a lot of experience” Anthony says smiling.

“Her name had been Stephen. I really loved her.”

“That’s so sweet” he says.

We leave the club and go for a walk. Anthony shows me around and tells me things about the area I never knew. It’s nice. I don’t know if this is leading somewhere or not but I’m enjoying our time together. I know one thing, it sure beats hanging out in the fucking hotel.

Hours have gone by and it’s starting to get dark. Anthony asks me if I’ve ever seen the sunset on the Gulf of Mexico before.

“Yeah. But I'd love to watch it again with you.”

Giggling, he says “Are you asking me on a date Andy?”

“Ummmm…. Yeah sort of….”

“I know a great place to watch it from. Let me go in here first and get something to drink.”

He goes into a drug store and comes back with a bottle of Tequila.

“Figured you would like this Andy, if not that’s OK.”

I follow him along the shore to an out of the way place far away from the public areas and we sit down propping ourselves up against a dune.

“It’s beautiful isn’t it? This is where I used to sleep before I found a place. I always loved watching the sunset.” He takes a swig and passes the bottle to me. I take a drink and hand it back.

Neither one of us says anything. It’s a truly beautiful night. I noticed that we are sitting very close, our legs touching each other’s. He has slipped his hand into mine. We look at each other. His eyes are so beautiful in the fading sunlight. There is a brief pause “Anthony…” I say. Then before either one of us knows what’s happening we are kissing. First gently then more aggressively. Open mouthed and with the tongue.

We stop for a second. As if to check with the other if it’s OK. Words aren’t necessary.

I reach in his shorts and pull Anthony’s cock out. He does the same with me. We are both about the same size and also circumcised. We are already dripping pre-cum. He begins to rub our cocks together as I pull his shirt up and lick his nipples, occasionally biting them gently. His body is gorgeous. I push him gently back onto the sand and suck and tease his hard cock. He sighs and moans, as I bring him closer to orgasm.

Trading places, he works my cock over until I don’t think I can stand it. He has a firm grip around the base and he uses long slow strokes. Taking me deeply into his mouth. I’m amazed that he doesn’t gag. I’ve never had my cock sucked like that before. In fact this is my first sexual experience with someone besides Stephanie. Anthony is wicked. God it feels so good! I must seem like an amateur to him but he doesn’t say anything.

Without thinking I say “Fucking god, baby. I’ve never had anyone do it like that before.” Anthony just giggles.

Having driven each other to the edge we get back up and kneeling in the sand we continue to rub our cocks together until we both shoot our loads all over each other. The sun has set and been replaced by moonlight. The sand is still warm. Anthony snuggles up to me the same way Stephanie used to. I can tell how relaxed he is. He puts his arm across me and rests his head on my shoulder his long blonde hair falling softly on my chest. I kiss him gently on top of his head as I hold him close.

We fall asleep. When we wake up it’s still dark. We must have just dozed off. I ask Anthony if he would like to go back to my hotel. He says “Sure.” We get dressed and “sneak” back in to the hotel. My parents had been trying to call me on my cell phone. I call them back and let them know I went to a club and ran into a bunch of kids from Michigan and just lost track of time.

Anthony and I take a shower together than climb into bed. We spend the rest of the night talking about well, everything. I tell him about growing up in Michigan and how I played football. Also about how Stephanie and I met and the night she told me that she knew she was a girl from about age 4 or 5. He also tells me a lot about himself.

“It was basically the same with me. My parents didn’t understand at all though. My dad said he didn’t want a ‘sissy’ around and told me to get the fuck out. I thought coming down here might help and maybe I could get into movies. You know.”

“Are you sure that’s what you want?”

“Yeah. I love sex and I would never do anything dangerous… unless you wanted to Andy. But I thought I could do that while I transitioned then maybe I could afford to have surgery. I’d love to have bigger boobs someday. Maybe even SRS. You know what name I’d like?”

“What?”

“Anna. I’ve always liked the sound of it. What do you think Andy? Maybe one day you’ll see me starring in something. If you do I hope you will remember this night.”

“Anna. That’s a beautiful name. I think you’re beautiful. You know, why don’t we just enjoy the time we have? You don’t have to decide anything right away.”

The rest of that week was awesome. Anna and I spent every day together. And we made love every chance we got. Later that week I introduced her to my parents. But there was something in her past that had happened to her that she wouldn’t talk about. I could tell. I knew someone had hurt her. Not physically but emotionally. I also understood she had to work it out on her own. Unlike Stephanie, it was obvious that Anna never had the support of her family nor did they have the wealth that Stephanie’s family did. So when we said goodbye at the airport I realized I probably would never see her again. We kissed for the longest time. People were staring at us. But so what? The last thing I remember was looking into her beautiful eyes as I gently touched her face. She took my hand and kissed it. Then turned and walked away.

A few years later I bought a new DVD for my “collection.” The star of the movie was Anna. She was even more beautiful than what I remembered. Married to my first wife by then, I thought back to that summer night we watched the sunset. Just like she would have wanted me to.

Copyright © 2019 AMS

davecess

06-09-2020, 04:33 AM

Slowly Demonica coalesced in her bedchamber. She let out a small sigh and went to her dressing table. Like most succubi, she enjoyed the freedom of being a nebulous cloud. It was a delicious sense of detachment that made coming back to solid form feel almost clumsy. But, she knew she was anything but that. Lithe and beautiful, she could snare any man. Of course she had the benefit of centuries to perfect her black arts. She had enslaved men from all levels of society. From innocent, naive young peasant boys through arrogant dukes ripe for bringing to their knees, to devout Catholic priests whom she had seduced until they literally begged to be corrupted by her. She took an almost mischievous delight in possessing clergy. Given their hatred of her kind she enjoyed making their faith crumble until they threw themselves prostrate before her. Although she was not sexually attracted to women her enthusiasm for destroying the holy had even lead her to take a few nuns.

She sat down and started to brush her hair, gazing at a da Vinci portrait of herself and wishing for the millionth time that vampyres could cast a reflection. A sound snapped her back to reality. She was up off her chair in a flash and staring at a man huddled in the corner. A slow, evil grin spread over her face. "Good evening, Demonica," he said, drawing himself up. Her smile deepened. It was so good to see the hunted come to the huntress. "And good evening to you man. I called for you this evening." "I came here of my own free will Demonica and I came to put an end to your existence." "Of course you did." She purred. "Many of my victims believe that. Right up to the end, they delude themselves, knowing deep down in that secret place that they came because I summoned them." She enjoyed the effect her voice had on him but he shook himself and steadied his resolve."I have come to kill you. When the dawn comes, you will enter that coffin." He nodded toward the huge, red velvet lined, double sized coffin that sat nearby. "And I will stake your cold heart." "My, my, we have been doing some interesting reading."

She glided slowly towards him flowing like a dream. She could hear his heart beating, smell the fear on his sweat. All these things and more called out to her. His body cried out to be taken. "Dawn is a while away. Your body and soul will be mine before it arrives". She gave him a predatory smile. The power she radiated both frightened and fascinated him. She looked down and halted her movement just in time. Laid out in a ring around him was silverware. Actual silver. She looked up at him, her beautiful face changed to a momentary visage of terrifying rage ."The old books where right." He said. "You can't touch silver or cross a line made of it." She said nothing but watched his confidence return a little. She gazed at him and for the first time in many years felt something akin to love. He was an ordinary man but he was honourable and brave. She would not feed upon his life force until she killed him. She would instead possess him and take his soul. He would make a fine pet." You seemed to have learnt a lot man. But you seemed to have studied only the vulnerabilities of a succubus. Do you know nothing of our powers?" She pointed a finger at the bag at his feet. It contained stakes and holy water and other demon hunter's paraphernalia. It rose a few inches into the air then she sent it flying across the room. I don't care" he croaked, ". You're going to die this day Demonica. You destroyed a cousin of mine." She frowned slightly and watched him grow angrier. "And you don't even remember him, do you? The blond soldier you met at the fair ? Jonathan?" At this she smiled."Oh yes, I recall him. A wonderful young man. Great stamina and such a willing victim. Pity. I fed from him on a few occasions but I did not kill him. He threw himself into the river I believe.""You seduced then abandoned him. After you had been with him he could not live without you. You killed him just as surely as I will kill you by driving a stake through your sinful heart."

She smiled at him, growing weary of this game. Dawn was approaching,"I could not take him.He would have been missed by his regement and that could have caused me needless trouble. You on the other hand are a loner. All your life you have been alone but that will change tonight when I make you mine forever." She watched as her words rocked him to the core. She looked into his mind and sought out the lust he felt for her. It was always there. She touched it and made it grow. "Yes, your circle will protect you. But you really don't want to stay in there do you my darling?" The word "darling" speared straight through his defences. Surrender yourself to me You know you want me"You would much rather be here in my arms" She gazed down at him. His blue eyes became locked onto hers, dark and hypnotic. She shivered with pleasure as he struggled to resist. Like a fish fighting on a line, she started to draw him to her. "I can see into your mind. I know that deep down you want me, crave me." She lowered her voice to a hypnotic drone and watched his defeat accelerate. No mortal could resist her siren's call. She raised her arm and beckoned to him with a single black lacquered nail."Come to me darling, I want you. Demonica calls to you, answer her call.*Come to me. Come to my breast. You can't resist me, It's futile. Be my victim. ."

His body jerked and he took a step, then another, and another. He was awash with primal passion for her. Only the fire in his eyes showed the struggle. "You can feel me pushing my way into your mind can't you, Lover? Surrender yourself to me" He was caught helplessly in her hypnotic stare. She roamed his mind, erasing pockets of doubt and fear. She stoked the lust and the desire that was always deep within any man, fanning the flames with promises of sweet submission. She revelled in the goddess-like power coursing through her. Like a moth to the flame, knowing he will get burned, he took another step and another. Inch by inch as he grew weaker, she grew stronger. Her hold tightened. There was never any doubt. His fate was sealed from the moment he set eyes on her. She had chosen him and it followed she would have him.

He hesitated at the line of silver, sweat beading on his forehead. He still was aware this was the point of no return. His eyes could see nothing but her angelic face. Her raven hair, her smooth pale skin and ruby lips. And her eyes, like bottomless pits, drawing him ever deeper under her spell. She beckoned to him tenderly, holding her arms open wide, like a mother to her child. His fight was almost over, how could a mere man withstand such an onslaught? Knowing he must resist but finding his will no match for hers he slipped beneath her spell and stepped across the invisible barrier into her embrace. His existence as a free man was finally over.

She closed her arms around him, her cloak like a cocoon , his arms hung limply at his sides. She pressed her lips to his ear and breathed softly, delighting in the way his body was trembling. "I am going to have you in every way possible my pet" she whispered. Now she had her prey she had to check herself to rein in her power less she crush him in a instant like a leaf. Her tongue trailed its way down to his neck, soft and warm. She was delighted to feel his engorged cock pressing against her thigh. As his submission deepened his arms came alive and started to caress her and she tightened her grip on his body. His struggle was truly over and he willingly wanted to give her more. She pressed her lips to his, her tongue probing deep into his willing mouth. He groaned quietly at the invasion.His own tongue responded pushing back into her mouth and she sucked on it. As they kissed she drew on his life force, weakening him further. Despite the exquisite pleasure of the feeding she made herself stop before it was too late for him.

"Kneel before your queen" she commanded. He obeyed without question. "Kiss my boots" she commanded and he began tenderly kissing her shiny black thigh boots. "Higher" she hissed and he worked his way up her long, shapely, pvc clad legs until he found himself faced with her beautiful, sleek erect cock. She took told of his head again and breathed "suck your mistress". His mouth opened involuntary and was suddenly filled with her smooth hardness. Despite the alien sensation he suckled on her cock like a baby at a teat. His warm mouth felt so good around her cock which began to swell further in response. What had initially felt so strange now felt so natural to him. She tenderly face fucked her prey and he offered no resistance to the abuse. Rather than have him suck her until she came she pulled his head away, her precum smearing his lips and ordered him to stand again.

continued below...